Skip to main content

Full text of "On the edge of the wilderness; tales of our wild animal neighbors"

See other formats


LEAH 


mRIVee Lise steabea 


ne 
i 


: 
= 
= 
et 
= 
=§ 
—— 
= 
—— & 
= 
= 
=I 


i 


Pt 


7 
= 


i 


EVITA DELES PALA: 


farts 


ALBERT R. MANN 
LIBRARY 


Cornett UNiveRsITY 


Gift of 


Wiliam E. Davis, Jr. 


WMO 
3 1924 090 281 308 


Cornell University 


Library 


The original of this book is in 
the Cornell University Library. 


There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 


http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924090281308 


On the Edge of the Wilderness 


Books by 
WALTER P. EATON 


The Boy Scouts of Berkshire — A story 
of how the Chipmunk Patrol was started, 
what they did and how they did it. 

Colored frontispiece. 313 pages. 


Boy Scouts in the Dismal Swamp — 
A story of Boy Scouting in the Dismal 
Swamp. 

Colored Popes: 304 pages. 

Boy Scouts in the White Mountains — 
A story of a hike over the Franconia and 
Presidential Ranges. 

Colored frontispiece. 308 pages, 


Boy Scouts of the Wildcat Patrol. 
A Story of Boy Scouting. 
Colored frontispiece. 315 pages. 


Peanut—Cub Reporter—A Boy Scout’s 
life and adventures on a newspaper. 
Colored frontispiece. 320 pages. 
Boy Scouts in Glacier Park 
336 pages. 


Cloth bound. Price, $1.75 net each 


but he circled the little herd 


and trotted away 


efiance 


He snarled a d 


On the Edge of the 
Wilderness 


TALES OF OUR WILD 
ANIMAL NEIGHBORS 


‘By 
WALTER PRICHARD EATON 


ILLUSTRATED BY 
CHARLES LIVINGSTON BULL 


A) 


WwW. A. WILDE COMPANY 
BOSTON CHICAGO 


Lt 


Copyrighted, 1920, 
By W. A. Witpe Company 
All rights reserved 


On THE Epcs oF THE WILDERNESS 


Note 


i lines author acknowledges indebtedness to 
more than one acquaintance for observed 
records of animal behavior, which he has incor- 
porated in these tales. His thanks are especially 
due to William Sargood, Deputy Game Warden 
for Southern Berkshire (Massachusetts), to 
Hamilton Gibson, to Walter King Stone, and to 
Warwick S. Carpenter, of the New York State 
Conservation Commission. The primary object 
of the stories being, however, to reconstruct 
imaginatively the life of the wild creatures while 
they are not under observation, but living out 
their normal existence, the author would not seem 
in any way to shift the responsibility for the 


natural history herein contained. 
W. P. E. 


Twin Fires, 
Sheffield, Massachusetts. 


Contents 


% THe RETURN OF THE NATIVE ” 
Bic REeppy, STRATEGIST 

THE Opyssey oF OLD BILL 

Tue Lire anp DeatH oF Lucy 
GENERAL JIM 

Tue Matinc or Brownie 

Tue Tamine oF Ot’ Buck 

Rep SLAYER AND THE TERROR . 
Rastus Earns His SLEEP . 


“ Tye Last AMERICAN” , ‘ 


II 


43 

71 
104 
142 
173 
200 
234 
259 
287 


Illustrations 


PAGE 

“ Old Bill stood upon a bare, rocky mountain shoulder 
and looked into Vermont” (Cover) . : . 101 

“He snarled a defiance, but he circled the little herd 
and trotted away” . . : : A a “a4 

“ As their paths met, a both ee to a trot, side 
by side” : . : : . 62 

“Lucy cuffed the kittens back out of sight, and sneaked 
out of the den” : . : : - 133 

“The great owl was plainly visible—and plainly un- 
comfortable ” . . : : : . 166 

“Suddenly, both their ears and noses got unmistakable 
warning”  . ‘i : 3; . ‘ . 220 

“ Father soon got back to the mountain cliffs and was 

later privileged to see his five offspring, one 
whom was Rastus ” . . : : 262 


The nest inthe hemlock . . ° ° - 292 


On the Edge of the Wilderness 


CHAPTER I 
“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 


HE trouble with Swiftfoot, the big gray tim- 

ber wolf, undoubtedly was that he didn’t 
know he was extinct in that part of America. All 
the wise books said he was, so, quite obviously, he 
had'no business there. As a matter of fact, 
neither he nor his companion was making any 
public display. Swiftfoot had nothing to fear in 
the deep woods. There were no panthers. The 
Canada lynx might snarl at him, or fight him if 
he tried to take away its kill—but he never tried. 
From the lumbering black bears he could easily 
run away, if there were any occasion. There 
wouldn’t be, of course, unless he attempted to se- 
cure a little juicy cub steak. For the rest, he 
was master of the forest. But there was one 


thing he dreaded, dreaded with an abiding fear, 
11 


12 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


and that was a high-power rifle, the shining black 
stick which men, those slow, two-legged creatures 
with the peculiar smell, carry in their hands, and 
which make a great noise, spit fire, and kill from 
a long way off. 

Swiftfoot’s earliest grown up recollections had 
to do with men and rifles. He was one of a pack, 
a fine, strong pack of nine gray wolves which 
hunted and traveled together, well knowing the 
value of union. They ranged a different forest 
from this one where he now was, a forest of low 
evergreens, with numerous bogs overlaid by a 
shaking carpet of sphagnum moss, far up in the 
cold north. The nine of them, tongues out, teeth 
gleaming, eyes dilated, would run a young moose 
or a deer for hours through this land, driving him 
if they could to some bog at last where he broke 
through, and Swiftfoot and his fellows, held up 
on the shaking moss, caught him on flank and 
throat and shoulder, and killed him, and feasted. 
Then, one day, the two-legged creatures came, 
with the funny smell. One of them had discov- 
ered something yellow in the ground, and all the 
rest followed, and began to dig the earth, and cut 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 13 


the trees. Winter followed, the game grew 
scarce. The great horned owls and the goshawks 
got most of the rabbits before Swiftfoot and his 
pack could round them up. The pack grew lean. 
They closed in around the trail over which the 
two-legged animals came, driving dog sleds. 
When the dogs smelled the wolf pack they barked 
and snarled and became ridiculously excited, and 
the men animals got out their black sticks. 

Swiftfoot remembered how old Whitefang, the 
leader of the pack, grew cautious, and tried to 
hold the other eight back, but they were lean with 
hunger, and the dog meat smelled good, and even 
the queer-smelling meat of the two-legged crea- 
tures. So the pack followed, one mile, two miles, 
three miles, just in the fringe of the evergreens 
by the trail, waiting to close in when the whipped 
and straining dogs should be too tired to fight, 
and the queer creatures too tired to make those 
strange noises. 

At last Whitefang could hold them no longer. 
With a snarl and a bark, they closed in out of the 
dark woods, into the starlight of the snowy trail. 
Instantly there were half a dozen flashes, half a 


14 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


dozen loud reports, and even as he leaped at the 
throat of a dog, Swiftfoot saw Whitefang rolling 
over on the snow, and another wolf half leap into 
the air and tumble back with blood spouting from 
its mouth. But he kept on and had his teeth in 
the woolly throat of a dog, harnessed and unable 
to fight, while the air resounded with snarls, 
barks, cries, and the terrible, loud explosions. 
Suddenly something stung Swiftfoot in the tail, 
near the base, the pain infuriating him. It 
couldn’t have been the dog he had by the throat. 
He let go his hold to turn on his new adversary, 
and at the same instant something hit him on the 
head—a shining black stick swung by one of the 
two-legged creatures. He fell down unconscious. 

When he came to he was conscious of the smell 
of blood, wolf blood. Staggering up, he looked 
about. 'The snow was stained where he himself 
had Jain; and his tail ached and was clotted with 
frozen blood. He sat down again and licked the 
wound. The bullet, a small automatic pistol ball, 
fortunately for him had only entered the tail 
(where it was still lodged, as a matter of fact), 
and had not injured the muscles of his hind quar- 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 15 


ters. When he had licked the frozen blood away 
and could feel the soothing of his own warm 
tongue, Swiftfoot got up again and poked 
around. There was no scent nor sound of the 
men and dogs. The sleds had moved far on. 
The bodies of four of his companions lay on the 
snow. He sniffed them. Three were dead, the 
_ fourth—Softfur, the mate of Fang—was alive. 
Swiftfoot crouched beside her and began to lick 
her face. She wasn’t his mate, but she was alive, 
and he hated to be alone. You don’t fare so well 
when you hunt alone. Suddenly he pricked up 
his ears, and elevated his muzzle, baring his teeth 
with an angry snarl. There was an answering 
growl from the undergrowth by the trail, and the 
gray form of Fang suddenly emerged. Swift- 
foot’s ears went down, his tail moved, like a dog’s, 
causing him a twinge of pain, and he resigned the 
task of resuscitating Softfur to Fang, turning his 
attention again to his own wound. 

Softfur, like him, had been knocked uncon- 
scious by the butt of a rifle. Fang was unhurt; 
he had fled. If Swiftfoot had been a dog, he 
would have called Fang a coward, and despised 


16 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


him. But he was a wolf, and respected the in- 
stinct of self-preservation. Beside, he was glad 
enough to have companions. When Softfur had 
recovered consciousness, the three of them, seeing 
but three dead bodies, howled a signal to the other 
three, the missing ones. There was no answer. 
Fang had been the only one, so far as he knew, to 
escape. One other, attempting it, had been shot 
down. Evidently the two-legged creatures had 
carried off three of the bodies. Without further 
ado, the starved survivors fell on the carcases of 
their own recent companions, and got back their 
strength. 

Even as they were eating, a flock of great 
‘horned owls went by overhead, flying south. 
Northward lay deeper snow, harder hunting, and 
northward the terrible two-legged creatures with 
guns had gone. Southward the owls must know 
there was game, rabbits and partridges, anyway, 
or they wouldn’t be flying that way. The three 
wolves rose, shook themselves, slunk off the 
trail into the timber, and trotted south. 

They traveled and hunted chiefly at night, and 
rested by day mm dry caves or under thick stands 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 17 


of little balsams or spruces, where the snow was 
light. Food was scarce, and often they went for 
long periods with nothing at all to eat. Finally 
they came to a great river, barring their south- 
ward march. ‘This river was partly frozen, but 
in mid-stream a belt of open current shone black 
under the cold winter moon. Softfur howled her 
disappointment, and there came an answering 
howl from some dog not far off. They were 
amid the homes of men now, with danger on 
every side. Fang trotted deliberately out on the 
ice, to the edge of the black water. Softfur and 
Swiftfoot followed him. He was the leader, and 
where he went, they went. 

Then he moved up-stream till he came to a spot 
where great floating ice cakes, like rafts, were 
swirled in close by the current. He watched the 
direction these cakes took after leaving the edge 
again. Satisfied with what he saw, he gave a 
short, sharp bark and leaped to a big cake, the 
others following him. Standing on this raft, the 
three wolves floated down-stream in the still moon- 
light, till the opposite ice edge began to draw 
near. When it was evident that the cake they 


18 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


floated on was as close as it would get, Fang went 
off into the water, and swam. A few strokes, 
and he was struggling out, and shaking the water 
hastily from his coat before it should freeze. The 
other two followed, and then the three of them 
trotted rapidly over the ice, to the wooded banks, 
warming themselves with brisk motion. 

The St. Lawrence was behind them. 

Still they moved south, through a snow-buried 
world. There was far less cover than they liked. 
Great stretches of open country had to be 
crossed, where there were strange, box-like things 
full of lights and creatures with the odd smell. 
There was little game in the woods. Hunger 
drove them on, southward, after the owls, and the 
goshawks, too. Once, on their tracks, they heard 
a dog, asingledog. They fanned out, Fang and 
his mate swinging back to the left, Swiftfoot to 
the right, galloping rapidly, and reunited behind 
the dog. Now the pursuer was pursued. 'The 
three gray wolves, with a speed greater than his, 
closed in on the cruising hound, so that he became 
aware of it, and ran for his life. But he lacked 
their speed and their wind. Before he reached the 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE”’ 19 


fields about his house, they were upon him and 
dragged him down, and his master never knew 
why he didn’t come home. 

That meal helped them on their southward 
way. 

They came presently to something quite new 
in their experience—mountains. These moun- 
tains, low at first, but soon getting higher and 
higher, were covered with forests or scrub, and 
though the valleys between held farms and roads 
—the dreaded signs of the two-legged creatures 
with the fire sticks—Swiftfoot and his two com- 
panions learned speedily that by keeping well up 
on the ridges they could travel long distances in 
perfect safety. These ridges, too, led steadily 
southward. And the hunting was good again! 

In fact, they had scarcely entered this moun- 
tain region before they picked up the fresh track 
of a deer, and were off in full ery. It gave them 
a long, hard run, taking them finally far up on a 
rocky ledge, where they pulled the buck down, 
and feasted royally on fresh venison, the first they 
had tasted for three weeks. That day they slept 
up in the warm rocks, on the southern slope of the 


20 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


mountain ledges, and went on again at night with 
renewed energy. Swiftfoot’s tail had quite 
healed by now, his coat was thick and soft, his 
wind was good, he had attained his full size, meas- 
uring four feet, nine inches from nose to tail, and 
the prospect of deer meat spurred him on, some- 
times ahead of his little pack. He was even 
thinking of disputing the leadership with Fang. 
The hunting was so good, in fact, that they didn’t 
get much farther south that season. There came 
a day when the deep snow on the mountains be- 
gan to get very wet and heavy, and like rock salt. 
The brooks roared down over the rocks. In the 
valleys below they could see great stretches of 
bare earth, and men moving about. The sun was 
hotter day by day, and one’s fur got damp and 
sticky from the sloshy snow. 

Then Swiftfoot grew unaccountably restless, 
and so did his two companions. It wasn’t that he 
wanted to hunt. He didn’t quite know what he 
wanted, but it angered him to see Fang and Soft- 
fur together, and once he even sprang at Fang. 
But Fang knew his rights, and fought for them, 
and Swiftfoot withdrew, nursing a torn throat 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 21 


muscle. He was still a young wolf, who had 
never mated—and there was no mate for him. 
He felt lonely and unsatisfied. 

Then, one day, Fang and Softfur disappeared 
altogether. He sniffed along their trail, out of 
curiosity, until he came to a warm ledge where, 
under an overhanging rock, they had excavated a 
hole. Being a gentleman, as such things go 
among wolves, and also having a wholesome re- 
spect for Fang’s jaws, Swiftfoot withdrew, 
springing up the ledge to the top. Here the 
timber was all below him, and he looked out over 
a wide expanse of earth, over valleys and towns, 
and other ranges of green mountains and a big 
sheet of silvery water in the distance, with a wall 
of blue peaks beyond it, that were, of course, the 
Adirondacks. Well, if his pack was to den here, 
he might as well spend the coming warm season 
somewhere about, also. Trotting off, he finally 
found himself a little half cave, under a ledge, 
where last autumn’s leaves had blown in and 
made a soft bed. He pawed them up a bit to 
get the coolness of the under leaves next to his 
skin, and lay down to sleep. This, he resolved, 


22 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


should be his home for a while. He was tired of 
wandering. 

In the weeks that followed, Swiftfoot saw little 
of Fang, and nothing at all of Softfur. It was 
Fang’s task to hunt for his mate and the care of 
his family was his own particular business, which 
he shared with nobody. As summer came on, the 
game, for some reason, grew scarcer, and Swift- 
foot more than once met the other going down or 
coming up the mountain; he was hunting now on 
dangerous ground, around the clearings of the 
two-legged creatures. Once he had a chicken in 
his mouth, once a piece of juicy calf meat. They 
both smelled good to Swiftfoot, but with only 
himself to look after, he preferred to go a bit 
hungry rather than take such chances. Still, he 
did go down at night to the upper edges of the 
pastures, in the hope that he might cut a calf out 
of the herds, and once he came on a fox carrying 
a chicken, and ran it for a mile, till the fox had to 
drop his load in order to escape. That was an 
easy meal! 

All went well for some time, until one moon- 
light night, while he was cruising through the 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 23 


mountain timber, Swiftfoot heard a great baying 
of dogs down by the pastures, and which came 
rapidly up the slope. He pricked up his ears, 
elevated his nose, assured himself that the dog- 
pack could not be on his scent, and then trotted 
swiftly toward the sound, impelled by a great 
curiosity. The dogs were evidently moving up 
toward Fang’s den. Keeping carefully down 
wind, and above the dogs on the slope, Swiftfoot 
drew in. Would Fang get to his den in time to 
rouse Softfur and the two cubs (there were two, 
he knew, for he had seen them playing in the sun 
in front of the den), and start them quickly 
enough to escape? Of course, the old wolves 
could outrun the dogs easily, but the cubs 
couldn’t. Or would they stay and fight? 

Suddenly the hunt swerved off, and came to- 
ward him. Hello, old Fang was going to give 
the dogs a run! Well, he could do it, all right, 
but Swiftfoot didn’t propose to have the trail 
cross his. It was too hot a night for such violent 
exercise. He ran back on his own tracks, ti]l he 
came to a brook, and trotted up that a way, a trick 
he had learned from the foxes. 


24 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Fang, however, turned down the mountain 
again, evidently intending to keep the dogs a long 
way from the den. Suddenly a shot rang out. 
It hurt Swiftfoot’s ears, even from this distance. 
There was a cry such as the two-legged creatures 
make, a sudden yelping and snarling of dogs— 
and then silence. Somehow Swiftfoot knew that 
Fang was dead. He hunted no more that night, 
but on padded feet sneaked up to the very top of 
the mountain and lay under a rock in the dry 
moss. 

It was evident that Fang had gone once too 
often down the mountain after fresh calf meat. 
Now the two-legged creatures and their dogs 
would be making life miserable. Swiftfoot felt 
like moving on at once, but Softfur and the two 
cubs held him back. Not that he any longer had 
a curious feeling when he looked at Softfur—that 
feeling had passed with the spring. But she was 
of his pack, and the two cubs, which would be 
growing fast now, were of his pack, and one 
hangs with the pack. Sooner or later, Softfur 
and her cubs, big enough to hunt for themselves, 
would come to him, and the four of them would 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 25 


go out together and pull down a fat buck. By 
himself, he tackled only does. That was why 
Swiftfoot still remained in the neighborhood, 
often meeting poor Softfur as she hunted for her 
young at first, and later hunted with them, teach- 
ing them to run, to follow the scent, to spring for 
the throat or the flank. 

It was one hot August morning that Swiftfoot 
was awakened from his nap under a thick balsam 
near timber line by the baying of dogs again. 
They were once more headed for the den, evi- 
dently on Softfur’s tracks of a few hours before. 
Swiftfoot roused and trotted along a ledge from 
which he could get a view of the woods and rocks 
below. Softfur was out, bounding toward the 
mountain top, the cubs behind her; but the cubs 
could not keep her pace, and now and then she 
had to stop and wait for them. ‘Two dogs, three 
dogs, broke out of the woods a moment later, a 
hound with his nose on the trail, a powerful Aire- 
dale, and a big, rangy collie. The collie caught 
sight of Softfur and her cubs high above, and 
sprang into the lead, abandoning scent altogether. 
Softfur was in a place where she could retreat in 


26 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


no direction without encountering rocks too steep 
and high for the cubs to take at one spring, and 
in a few moments the dogs were on her. She 
faced the oncoming rush, teeth bared, hair bris- 
tling, the cubs behind her, and as the dogs arrived, 
she went into them. 'The hound slipped past her 
and closed on the he cub, which tore at him as he 
was about to seize Softfur’s hind quarter. But 
the collie and the Airedale went straight at her 
throat, as she at theirs. ‘The Airedale, like all his 
breed, was too reckless, and it was Softfur who 
got him, not he her. With lightning speed and’ 
accuracy, she caught him just under the collar, so 
her teeth could sink into his throat, and his scream 
resounded over the lonely rocks of the mountain 
as she laid him over. But that instant was the 
collie’s chance, and he took it. He went through 
Softfur’s ruff and got the hold he wanted, and as 
she fought frantically to shake his strangling 
grip, the hound, which had finished off the cub, 
closed in on the other side. The three of them 
rolled over and over on the rocks, one mass of 
snarl and blood and foam. 

Swiftfoot had seen it all begin from his perch 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 27 


a quarter of a mile away. It was not his fight. 
Yet it was his fight. There were no men there 
with fire sticks—only the hated dogs. It was his 
pack being attacked. Suddenly he let out a 
long, snarling, terrible scream and came down the 
rocks like a gray arrow, an arrow that flew 
straight to its mark, the throat of the hound. 
The hound let go its hold on Softfur, and tried to 
meet its new antagonist, but Swiftfoot had the 
advantage of weight and strength and initiative. 
He had the hold he wanted, and slowly he laid the 
hound over, his fangs sinking deeper in, till the 
dog died beneath him. Then he sprang for the 
collie. But the collie didn’t wait. He let go of 
Softfur, and as Swiftfoot’s fangs bit for his 
throat, getting tangled in the thick, protective 
ruff, he ducked his head, slipped sidewise and 
down, and bounded for the woods below. Swift- 
foot didn’t follow him. He wasn’t fighting be- 
cause he was hungry; he was fighting to defend 
the pack. The enemy was driven off. He 
turned to see the Airedale struggling to his feet, 
and with a savage snarl, bowled him down again 
and tore his throat half open. Then he went 


28 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


over to Softfur and her cub. Both lay still on 
the rocks. He licked them again and again. 
They were dead. Swiftfoot lifted his muzzle to- 
ward the blue horizon and howled. 

There came an answering whine from up the 
mountain. He changed his tone abruptly, and 
the second cub came creeping back. It was a she 
cub, a little, part-grown Softfur. It was all that 
was left of his pack. It would grow up and be 
his mate when the spring came round again. 
Something inside of Swiftfoot made him lick the 
cub, with his bloody tongue. It drew close to 
him, with a whine like a little dog, after it had 
sniffed the dead body of its mother. Swiftfoot 
tore off a piece of dog meat and offered it food. 

That night he moved south along the range, 
the cub following him, after a good deal of urging 
and some physical coercion. The place was get- 
ting too hot, and he longed for some peaceful for- 
est where men and their hated dogs—hated 
doubly because they were really renegade wolves 
who had submitted to the slavery of the man crea- 
ture—did not know of his presence, and he could 
hunt in peace. For two nights he traveled, part 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 29 


of the time encountering signs even up here on 
the range of the two-legged enemy—a dim blazed 
trail through the woods, old camp fires, and once, 
even, a fresh camp fire and men around it. He 
and little Softfur gave that fire a wide berth, 
going around it on soft, silent feet, while the 
campers slept, secure in the knowledge that there 
were no wolves in New England, and hadn’t been 
for almost a hundred years. 

At last he found the spot he wanted—a wild 
mountain ravine, with a spring that showed tracks 
of partridges, deer, coons, and other prey on the 
margin, with good forest cover all about, and all 
signs of man far away and far below. Here he 
and little Softfur had immediate good fortune in 
running down a rabbit, and then found them- 
selves a cosy den of leaves under a big, fallen log, 
and decided to call it home for a while. 

Little Softfur soon forgot her mother, and 
grew rapidly in size, strength and cunning. She 
grew so rapidly, in fact, that one day in the crisp 
autumn Swiftfoot decided, with her aid, to try 
cutting away a fawn from its mother. They ran 
the pair several miles before they got the doe cor- 


30 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


nered, and then closed in for.the operation. The 
doe, alive to the terrible danger, kept the fawn 
behind her, almost between her hind legs, and by 
whirling and threatening with her powerful and 
cruelly sharp hoofs stood the wolves off. One on 
one side, one on the other, they snarled and 
leaped, just out of reach of those plunging hoofs, 
trying to get at the fawn’s throat or shoulder. 
Swiftfoot knew the game, and had no trouble in 
escaping. He was willing to take his time, well 
aware that his wind and strength would outlast 
the deer’s. But little Softfur, impetuous and 
tremendously excited, made one dash too close, 
and down came the lance-like hoofs, crash on her 
spine and ribs. She crumpled up. With a wild 
snarl, Swiftfoot was at the doe’s throat, but it was 
too late. One hoof had gone right through the 
little wolf’s back and into her heart. She was 
dead. 

Swiftfoot, in a kind of blind fury, killed the 
deer, but the meat was without savor. He stayed 
near that spot for several days, till the deer was 
finished, yet not so much to finish the meat as be- 
cause he felt a dumb grief, a sense of loneliness. 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE”’ 31 


He was without any companions now, any sense 
of the comfort and protection of the pack. And 
what would he do when the snows began to soften, 
when the south wind came through the forests 
and a warm mist gathered around the mountain 
tops, and that great longing for a mate came over 
him? 

At last, up here on the ridges, three thousand 
feet above the sea, what was rain in the valleys 
was snow that settled over the rocks and sifted 
down out of a cloud through the trees. The 
north wind blew cold, and Swiftfoot was filled 
with restlessness again, the wanderlust was upon 
him. He would go on, and on, until he found 
some other pack he could join. Perhaps because 
it had become a habit, perhaps because he knew 
the way was so long back to the northland he had 
come from, across the great river, he turned 
southward once more. 

For many nights he traveled, keeping always 
to the cover of the forests and ridges. Now and 
then he had to cross a road, but for a long distance 
he was practically in wilderness. ‘Then, one 
moonlight night, he came upon a broad road, run- 


32 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


ning east and west right over the big ridge. In 
the distance he heard a great roaring, and caught 
a strange, pungent odor. He shrank back into 
the bushes, crouched and waiting. Two blinding 
lamps, like huge eyes, came around a bend. An 
iron thing, with the men creatures sitting in it, 
thundered by, leaving the strange smell behind. 

~ Swiftfoot rose and crossed the Mohawk Trail, 
and no Mohawk that sneaked along that path 
when it was a dim track in the ancient wilderness 
ever stole with softer footsteps or vanished more 
like a ghost into the dusk of the forest. 

More than ever now Swiftfoot missed the pack. 
The deer were numerous everywhere. Never 
was such good hunting in his experience. Yet 
for one lone wolf it was hard and dangerous 
work. The fawns were getting their growth, to 
be sure, and when one wandered away from its 
mother he could pull it down easily enough. But 
as yet they stuck pretty close still to the old deer, 
and a solitary wolf has to work sometimes for 
hours at a stretch to cut out a fawn, or even take 
to his heels if the buck appears. There weren’t 
many rabbits nor grouse. The hawks and owls, 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 33 


the previous winter, had attended to them. With 
a great hatred for all dogs in his heart, Swiftfoot 
grew bold, sometimes even reckless, in running a 
lone dog when he picked up the trail in the woods, 
or even in the half-abandoned fields which ran in 
and out of the broken hill country in which he 
now found himself. All his savagery he vented 
on these dogs, killing sometimes merely for the 
sport of it, for the zest of battle, and licking his 
own wounds well for a day or two thereafter, in 
some nest of leaves under a mountain rock. 

But he encountered no wolves, and no sign of 
wolves. He was alone, in a strange land. 

Then, suddenly, as he was trotting along 
through a young forest of spruce, having earlier 
that night skirted the hills to the east of a strange 
light which seemed to steam up from a bow] in the 
hills (it was a city) and crossed a railroad track, 
he came on familiar tracks which he had not seen 
nor smelled since he left his far northern home. 
One, two, three tracks, a bull moose and two 
cows! Moose meat! His tongue lolled out, and 
drops of saliva trickled from his jaws! Oh, for a 
pack to help him hunt! Alone, he was helpless. 


84 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Surely there must be a pack somewhere, if there 
were moose again. Moose belong to the big 
woods. He trotted down the tracks, to have a 
look at the quarry. As he drew in close to the 
big creatures, feeding in a deep swamp, himself 
having to leap from tussock to tussock, the bull got 
his scent and reared angry antlers with a snort. 
Swiftfoot, alone and unaided, had no intention of 
a contest with those horns. He snarled a defi- 
ance, but he circled the little herd and trotted 
away, intent on finding a pack to help him. 

As he moved off, from four or five miles away 
came a thin whistle. It meant little to Swiftfoot. 
He did not know it was a night freight leaving 
the Lenox station. He was unaware of the start- 
ling contrast between his presence here, and that 
town of expensive villas and modern, luxuriant 
civilization, so close beside him. He still trotted 
southward. But he met no wolf pack. He did 
not know there had been no wolf pack here for a 
hundred years, that he, and he alone, was return- 
ing now over the high hill ridges where the pio- 
neers had built their villages and cleared their 
farms, returning because protective laws had at 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE”’ 35 


last brought back the deer for him to hunt, and 
even, as we have just seen, a few moose; but re- 
turning still more, perhaps, because railroads and 
trolleys, the opening of the great western farms, 
the exodus to the cities, have all combined to 
throw back to wilderness again the hilltop land 
our forefathers cleared. When the wilderness 
comes back, the citizens of the wilderness come 
back as well. Swiftfoot, the wolf, was returning 
to his own. 

But not quite to his own. He had just snug- 
gled down to sleep the next morning, at day- 
break, when he was awakened by the report of a 
gun, far off, then quickly of another nearer him. 
Like a dog, he was wide awake and on his feet in 
a second, every sense alert. It was the first Mon- 
day in December, the beginning of “ deer week,” 
when, for six days, deer can be hunted in Massa- 
chusetts, but only with shotguns and without 
dogs. It was for the baying of dogs that Swift- 
foot listened first. Hearing nothing, nor scent- 
ing men near by, he was about to creep deeper into 
his lair, when he caught both the scent and sound 
of a deer. It was running as fast as it could, 


36 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


with blood flowing from its side, and it went past 
Swiftfoot without being aware of him, eyes blood- 
shot, chest heaving, a pitiful sight. Swiftfoot, 
however, did not pity it. He trotted into its trail 
and loped easily after it. There was no great 
hurry,—it couldn’t last long, and he could pull it 
down when it was too exhausted to fight. 

After a mile or so, the deer did fall, weak from 
loss of blood, and Swiftfoot was upon it. He 
scarcely had it well by the throat, however, before 
he got the scent of his deadly enemies, the two- 
legged creatures, drawing near. With an 
angry snarl, he slunk quickly into the under- 
brush. 

When the men came up, he could hear their 
strange noises, though he could not know they 
were cursing the dog which had torn their game. 
If Swiftfoot had known they thought him a dog, 
his rage might have got the better of his pru- 
dence. To him, that was the one unforgivable 
insult. ‘The men—there were three of then— 
carried his quarry away, which did not add to his 
good nature, especially as he had tasted just 
enough to make him hungry. Instead of going 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 37 


back to his den, he trotted gloomily toward a high 
hill he saw to the south, with the guns sounding 
all around him in the woods, and found a cave 
into which he crawled till he was in complete 
darkness. Here he felt safe from the guns 

The firing ceased at sunset. It was a cold, 
clear night. He was hungry, and crept forth. 
All that night he hunted, in vain, till nearly morn- 
ing. Not even a rabbit crossed his path. But 
toward daybreak, from far off, he suddenly heard 
a familiar sound—familiar yet almost forgotten. 
It was the honk of a wild goose! Turning 
abruptly, his gray legs took him swiftly and si- 
lently toward the sound, till the smell of water 
came to him. 

And then he came face to face with a high, 
thick wire fence. The ground was frozen hard, 
and he could not dig under it. He trotted along 
it till at last he found a fallen log from which he 
could leap and clear the wire. One bound, and 
he was on the other side, and moving once more 
toward the smell of water. 

But he had not gone far when he caught an- 
other scent, the pungent, unpleasant scent of 


38 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


men. Turning, he went back to the fence and 
made sure of a place where he could leap it from 
this side in case of need. Then, stealthily, craft- 
ily, keeping covered by shrubs and undergrowth, 
he stalked back, impelled by his hunger, and his 
curiosity. 

It was dawn now. But though he heard dis- 
tant shots, very far away, there was no gun fired 
on this side of the wire fence. Once or twice a 
deer went past him, but he didn’t dare give chase, 
because the men were always somewhere about. 
Dodging them, keeping them to windward, he 
finally got near the water—a small pond, half 
frozen, half open. On the frozen side, inside a 
wire fence which stretched out over part of the 
ice, were the wild geese, the very same birds he 
knew from his early days in the far north. Fat 
and good they were, too! His mouth watered at 
the smell of them—but here they came in and out 
of a strange, box-like structure evidently built by 
the man creature, and only two hundred yards 
away, over a knoll, smoke was rising, with that 
pungent smell which comes from the fires the man 
creature makes, 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 39 


Swiftfoot slunk cautiously into the blueberry 
bushes on the farther shore, and lay down to await 
the coming of darkness. He had got to have one 
of those geese! He was hungry, and the thought 
of them, beside, filled him with memories. All 
day he lay in his cover, growing hungrier and 
colder, yet not daring to sleep with more than 
half an eye, for he was aware of the men creatures 
around him. At last, as the sun set behind the 
low evergreens to the west, and twilight stole 
down through the gray beeches above the goose 
pen, he saw one, two, three men come from dif- 
ferent directions, and move over the ridge toward 
the thin wood smoke that curled up in the still, 
cold air like the wraith of a twisted column. He 
waited five mmutes more. No other men crea- 
tures appeared. He smelled none. The ice on 
the pond, covered with a light snow powder, 
gleamed white. A big gander was walking out 
over it, behind the wire. Swiftfoot rose, circled 
the pond swiftly, but keeping well to cover, and 
came silently down through the gray beech grove, 
himself the color of the beech trunks, and ghostly 
in the twilight. 


40 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Skirting the fence rapidly and cautiously, he 
came to a place where a good leap would carry 
him to the top. Here he clung till he could get 
a grip with his hind paws, and draw himself up 
and over. As he dropped to the ground, there 
was a great flutter and squawking and cackle of 
ducks and geese. Quickly he sprang out on the 
ice, straight for the great gander, a fifteen-pound 
bird, and dove for its throat. The gander, with a 
loud noise, half rose and tried to escape over the 
fence, but Swiftfoot had his tail, and pulled him 
down. Then the bill struck at him, the big wings 
beat powerfully in his face, and he was busy 
enough for the next two minutes, before he could 
finally get that throat into his jaws. He had it 
at last, he felt the bird’s resistance cease, and he 
started to pull the heavy burden over the ice to- 
ward the spot in the fence where he had climbed 
over. He had, meanwhile, been only vaguely 
aware of the tremendous uproar in the pen. In- 
deed, his back had been toward the bank. 

Now, as he faced about, the body ‘of the goose 
dangling from his jaws and trailing on the ice, he 
suddenly saw the gate of the pen open and a man 


“THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE” 41 


creature dash in, armed with one of those shining 
sticks. Swiftfoot didn’t wait to sling his prey 
over his shoulder, or even to make for the low part 
of the fence. He dropped the goose and sprang, 
with a lightning turn, back toward the nearest 
piece of fence, on the ice, and leaped. 

His powerful leg muscles would have taken 
him over, too, had he been springing from 
ground. But he leaped from ice, with only an 
inch of powdery snow on it. His feet slipped as 
he sprang, and he hit the fence only half-way up, 
falling down on his back. With a snarl, he 
righted himself and turned for another dash. 
But now the man was upon him. He was fairly 
cornered. All his savagery, all his rage, boiled 
up. Baring his fangs, with a loud, deep, snarI- 
ing growl, he sprang full at the man creature, his 
blazing eyes fixed on the patch of white throat. 

But even as he rose, mouth open, the shining 
stick rose, too. There were two shattering re- 
ports, so close they were almost one. The top of 
Swiftfoot’s head was blown clean off. He 
dropped dead on the snowy ice, close to the goose 
he had killed, his blood making a black pool in the 


42 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


gathering darkness. His southward journey had 
ended. 

The gamekeeper of the reservation was rather 
pale, and trembled a little. When you enter 
with a shotgun to kill a gray fox in your wild- 
fowl pen, and are attacked by a hungry timber 
wolf instead, an animal you never saw before in 
your life, it is rather disconcerting. But the 
gamekeeper took the body to his house over the 
ridge, and he and his two special assistants, called 
in for that one week to guard against deer poach- 
ing, skinned it. Later, he showed the skin to a 
visitor, who went away and told a newspaper re- 
porter about it. 

Then the newspaper told the public how a wolf 
had been shot in Western Massachusetts, the first 
one killed in the State, so far as anybody knew, for 
a century. And the public laughed, and said it 
was another “ newspaper story ”’; there couldn’t 
be any wolves in Massachusetts. Wolves are ex- 
terminated in that part of the world. Which 
only goes to prove that Hamlet was quite right in 
his remarks to Horatio. 


CHAPTER II 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 


OU may talk about environment all you 
please, and doubtless most you say will be 
true; but there’s a lot in heredity, just the same. 
There.is no question in my mind, for instance, but 
Big Reddy, the fox who very nearly gave most of 
our dogs nervous prostration, inherited his humor 
as well as his fearlessness from his father, who, to 
my certain knowledge, was a wag; and a good 
deal of his peculiar cunning and his bravery—for 
he could be brave as a dog—from his mother. 


? 


As for “ prenatal influences,” of course he was 
born in a den in my sugar grove, not four hun- 
dred yards from the barns (and, I might add, the 
chicken coops), which may have explained his 
complete ease and comfort near the haunts of 
men and dogs. I suppose, however, it is only 
fair to state that my barns are not in a village, 
but out in the open country, close to the big 


woods. I don’t want you to think Big Reddy 
43 


44 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


was a gutter snipe, though I verily believe he 
could have crossed the Fifth Avenue traffic with 
more skill and nonchalance than some dogs I’ve 
seen try it! 

But let me go back of Big Reddy to his father, 
first. A true novelist would begin with his great- 
grandfather, no doubt; but as this is only a short 
story, his father is far enough back. Sometime 
before Big Reddy was born, this parent, who was 
also a big fox, with a magnificent brush (more 
heredity, you see), used periodically to raid Zach 
Corliss’s chicken yard. Zach set traps, he bought 
a dog, he kept one gun by the kitchen door, an- 
other in the barn. But the old fox walked past the 
traps, he outran the dogs, when he couldn’t make 
friends with them, and he kept out of gunshot. 
Zach was growing ‘pretty desperate when, one 
day, well after sun up in the morning, too, as he 
was coming down the lane from shooting at a 
woodchuck up in the new rye field, whom should 
he meet, trotting toward him between the stone 
walls, but the old fox. Aha! he had him cor- 
nered! The fox couldn’t retreat without going 
into the barnyard, and there were men there. On 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 45 


cither side was open field or pasture. Zach be- 
gan to run toward him, so he’d get a shot at close 
range. The fox saw him and sprang up on the 
stone wall. On the wall—and Zach will swear to 
this with his hand on the family Bible—he faced 
Zach, bared his teeth and laughed. “ Laughed 
right out loud,” Zach says. ‘Then, before Zach 
could raise the gun, he leaped to the farther side. 
Zach sprang to the wall to fire. 

He didn’t fire. The old fox had jumped 
square into the middle of Zach’s flock of prize 
Shropshire sheep, and was stampeding them 
across the pasture, safe in the middle! 

Now Zach understood why he laughed. And 
maybe you can see where Big Reddy, his son, got 
his sense of humor. 

Big Reddy’s mother, too, is not to be ignored. 
In fact, if it had not been for her bravery, Reddy 
would never have grown to man’s estate a free 
agent. It was this way. When the boys discov- 
ered the den, on the far edge of the sugar bush, 
they were all for digging the foxes out, for pets. 
Considering the fact that there was a pile of 
chicken bones beside the den, I consented. They 


46 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


dug in from the entrance, one of them holding a 
big sack constantly open to catch mother fox if 
she tried to jump out. But she didn’t jump, and 
before long the diggers reached the chamber, and 
there were three little, round, furry, blinking, 
frightened foxes, the prettiest pups you ever saw. 
But no mother. There was fresh earth about, 
and the hole went on! 

“ She’s digging her way out!” the boys cried, 
and attacked the new tunnel. The ground was 
hard and full of roots from the maple trees, so 
they couldn’t dig very rapidly, not so rapidly as 
the mother moved, for they had to get down two 
feet to reach her hole. 

I saw what she was up to, but said nothing to 
the boys. They followed her from behind as she 
swung a loop, and made for the entrance to her 
old den. The boys realized this at last, and 
sprang to head her off. But they were too late. 
Before they could snatch up the bag and get it 
opened, she suddenly pawed her way frantically 

through into daylight, one pup—all she could 
carry—in her mouth, and sprang out. As the 
dog had been carefully left at home, of course 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 47 


there was no catching her. Off she went with 
Big Reddy in her mouth. 

“Gee, I ain’t sorry!” exclaimed young Bill. 
“Some pep, she’s got!” 

The boys took the three other little foxes home, 
and kept them that summer in an old chicken 
coop—but that is another story. This is to be 
the tale of Big Reddy. 

Reddy was apparently none the worse for this 
exciting adventure of his early youth, for he grew 
rapidly in the warm, dry hole which his father 
and mother dug in an old, abandoned marble 
quarry about a mile away, playing all day in the 
sun before the door, and justifying by his thick 
fur, his deep chest, his wonderful, snapping, alert 
eyes, his mother’s choice of him out of all her fam- 
ily tosave. By August he was learning to hunt, 
and by the time the leaves fell in the woods and 
you could see a rabbit far off as well as hear or 
smell it, Big Reddy was able to shift for himself, 
which he proceeded to do, learning every foot of 
the land for several miles around. Both his 
mother and his father impressed this lesson upon 
him. The very first secret of success in securing 


48 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


game or escaping enemies is to know your coun- 
try. Run your rabbit into a blind alley, run the 
pursuing dog to a steep hill that will take his 
wind, or to a brook where he will lose the scent, or 
to a big, flat rock where you can circle all around, 
springing off and on again from various points, 
finally to dash away with a long bound. That 
leaves the dogs, when they arrive, baying madly 
round and round the rock, like wound-up toys on 
a table-top. It’s really rather amusing. 

Big Reddy was certainly a handsome fellow. 
His fur was rich and red gold, his legs were coal 
black, his brush was magnificent, almost sweeping 
the ground, he had a deep chest, splendid speed, 
sharp ears that pricked up straight at the slight- 
est interesting sound, and eyes that snapped with 
intelligence. His ears were so good that if he 
was crossing a field at night and a mouse 
squeaked in the grass two hundred feet away—a 
sound you or I couldn’t hear unless we were al- 
most on top of it—he would freeze to a statue, 
listening, and when he had the exact bearings, he 
would steal softly, on padded feet, toward the 
sound, keeping to any cover that was there, and 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 49 


with the aid now of his keen scent and keen eyes 
as well as his cars, he would suddenly go up in 
the air, clear off the ground, and come down with 
his two front paws on the mouse. A mouse, of 
course, wasn’t more than a mouthful, but it 
helped, between meals. 

It didn’t take Reddy long, either, to learn what 
dogs in his part of the world to fear, what dogs 
to respect, and what dogs merely to laugh at. He 
may have made still further distinctions, for all I 
know, but these three he certainly conveyed by 
his actions so even a man could see. The only 
dog in the whole town he really feared was Lucy, 
a smallish fox hound belonging to a “ gentleman 
farmer ” down the road, who occasionally hunted. 
Lucy came from Kentucky, and she was a thor- 
oughbred in every bone and sinew. She had a 
nose that knew no other smell when once it was 
laid to a track. She had a challenging, trium- 
phant, trumpet bay, and she had as much speed as 
Reddy, on the level at least, and almost as much 
endurance. Her he undoubtedly feared, and so 
did every other fox in the region. 

Then there were perhaps three or four more 


60 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


dogs which he respected; that is to say, he ran if 
they were on his track and used some strategy to 
get rid of them, while he avoided, so far as pos- 
sible, letting them get on his track. Two of them 
were locally bred fox hounds, one was a beagle, 
one was an Airedale who hunted with the hounds 
and was a pest because he’d go right into a hole 
and dig you out—Reddy knew of one case where 
he did this, and so was careful never to let himself 
get denned in when this dog was at his heels. 

But, as for the rest of our dogs, Big Reddy 
laughed at them.. They were, to him, most cer- 
tainly a joke. This was especially the case with 
a big, handsome, valuable collie owned by no less 
a person than myself. Poor old Barney, he was 
a show dog, a family pet, an adornment to any 
rug or any garden, but as a hunter he was foolish, 
and he had no nose; and Big Reddy knew it. He 
knew it so well that when he couldn’t think of 
anything else to do, he’d come down to -the edge 
of the woods at twilight, or, still better, at mid- 
night when we were all abed and asleep, and bark, 
a peculiar, rasping, annoying bark. The collie 
would leap out of his kennel with an answering 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 51 


yip, yip, yip, that would have waked the Sleep- 
ing Beauty, and go tearing off toward his tor- 
mentor. Then Reddy, with a kind of chuckle, 
would slink up the slope through the laurel, make 
a wide loop, and while the collie was up on the 
mountain somewhere, would resume his barking 
close to the edge of the garden again! Back 
would come the collie, and the whole operation 
would be repeated, till Reddy’s sense of humor 
was satisfied or somebody fired a gun. He had 
an entire and wholesome respect for a gun,—not 
for a man, mind you, but for a man’s gun. If 
the man didn’t have a gun, Reddy didn’t hesitate 
sometimes to follow along behind him, through 
the woods or even across an open field, out of 
sheer curiosity to see where he was going. If the 
man turned, he was behind a tree or a tussock or 
a bush before you could have clapped eyes on him, 
Everything in the woods interested Reddy; he 
thoroughly enjoyed life every minute. 

But after Christmas, the first winter of his 
adult life, a deep snow came, and it grew bitterly 
cold. Reddy didn’t mind the cold so much—he 
had a warm den under some rocks well up the 


52 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


mountainside amid the laurel and limestone 
ledges, and he made two entrances to it through 
the snow, a direct front door, and a back door, 
reached by a twenty-foot tunnel. From this den 
he could work down the slope, under cover of the 
laurel (in fact, he had a regular little path trod- 
den down in the deep snow) and come sneaking 
around to the south side of every boulder and 
pounce on any ruffed grouse or pheasant that 
might be sheltered there. No, the trouble was 
that the deep snow, the cold, and the big flight of 
goshawks from the north had seriously dimin- 
ished the number of grouse and pheasants, as well 
as the rabbits. Reddy hated the three great 
horned owls which had come from the north to 
the big dead hemlocks on his mountainside and 
hunted rabbits all night long. He used to yearn 
for the power to climb a tree and get the great, 
sleepy fellows when, by day, they were occasion- 
ally visible, roosting close to the brown trunks, on 
a dead limb. Reddy had already raided about 
all the chicken yards in the neighborhood, and 
after one, or at most, two raids, he was shrewd 
enough to know that traps would be set, and men 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 53 


watching with guns. Clearly, he’d have to aban- 
don his warm, familiar den for a time, and move 
on to new hunting grounds. So one evening, 
just after sundown, he started off. 

He traveled about twenty miles that night— 
that is, he reached at dawn a place twenty miles 
from his starting point—and never got a thing, 
though he tracked a cottontail a long way, only 
to find it in a hole between two hemlock roots, too 
small for him to enter. At dawn, however, he 
came upon a farm on a back road, well up under 
a mountainside. He heard the hens and rooster 
from afar, and slunk up cautiously. No dog 
barked. The farmer was up, for there was the 
ves, he heard 


smell of wood smoke in the air and 
it now, the ring of milk ina pail. But that came 
from the barn. The hens were in a house behind 
the barn. In front was a high wire fence. Big 
Reddy, from behind a bush, studied the situation. 
The hen-house roof sloped down behind, and he 
could jump to it from the snow. But how about 
the other side? How would he get out again? 
He sneaked a little farther around, till he could 
see into the yard, a look of crafty satisfaction 


54 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


spread over his face, he listened sharply a mo- 
ment, sniffed, went back to the rear, and sprang 
on the roof. A second later he landed with all 
fours on a fat Rhode Island Red, got his teeth 
into its neck while the rest of the fowls flapped 
wildly about and set up an alarmed cackling, and 
with a yank of his head flung the body over his 
shoulder and went up a broken ladder which 
leaned against the hen-house, left there by the 
farmer after he patched the shingles in the au- 
tumn. Reddy was down on the snow again and 
well away toward the woods when he heard the 
farmer behind him, shouting in the pen. He laid 
the hen down and bit its neck again, softly, to 
make sure it was dead. Looking back, he saw 
the farmer coming on his tracks now, followed by 
a boy with a gun. Reddy slung the heavy fowl 
over his shoulder once more and started rapidly 
off. He had cover for a few feet, but then had 
to make a break across the open. There came a 
cry, a report, the ping of shot near him, but he 
was untouched, and a second later the woods 
wrapped him. Up and up he went, over rocks 
and through dense laurel, till he came at last to a 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 55 


cosy little cave under an overhang on a southern 
exposure. Here he dropped his burden, investi- 
gated carefully, found no odor of wildcat, and 
dragging in his game, sat down to a square meal. 
After that he curled up in a ball and slept. 

How long he had slept he didn’t know. It 
seemed but a few moments, for he was weary with 
his night’s tramp over the deep snow, when he 
was roused by the baying of hounds. His ears 
were instantly up, and he was out in front of his 
den, listening. The sound came nearer. There 
were one, two, hounds, and two other dogs. Yes, 
they were undoubtedly on his trail. Reddy cast 
his eyes around deliberately and his eves nar- 
rowed in thought. He was in a strange country, 
so they had him at a certain disadvantage. No 
doubt that same farmer and the boy with the gun 
—perhaps more men with guns now—would be 
behind the hounds, waiting for them to run him 
into view. He didn’t propose to be run into 
view. He thought of the first principle his par- 
ents had taught him, and, making sure he had 
time for the manceuvre, he sprang straight up the 
ledges above his den for two hundred yards, then 


56 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


returned in his own tracks to the den again, took 
a long leap out and downward to one side, so he 
cleared twenty feet or more before he landed, and 
then trotted deliberately off along the mountain- 
side, keeping always in the most tangled laurel. 
He heard the dogs presently, baying and yipping 
excitedly above the den, where he had turned 
back in his tracks, and grinned to himself. 
Reddy had no intention of getting wearied, so 
he moved at a quiet trot. It was some time be- 
fore his ears told him the dogs had picked up his 
real trail again, and would be hot at his heels in 
a moment. He lengthened his stride and once 
more turned up the mountain, at a steep incline, 
meanwhile looking sharply about for strategic 
aids. The dogs were nearing him again, their 
barks showing signs of short windedness, when 
Big Reddy suddenly saw something that made 
him increase his speed. It was a white, gleaming 
slide, on an extremely steep pitch of slope, per- 
haps two hundred feet long and twenty feet wide. 
On either side was a tangle of laurel and broken 
tree trunks. The snow on the slide had been 
crusted with water from some spring above, and 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 57 


was almost glare ice. But at the bottom was a 
big snow-drift. Reddy sprang to this drift, and 
tried the slide. He slipped back, unable to climb 
it. But by making a huge spring, he could reach 
a bit of projecting rock eight feet up, and from 
there leap to the side. This he did, climbed to 
the top, and sat down on his haunches, behind a 
tree, where he could peek out at the dogs coming 
up from below. They reached the snow-drift, 
and there, of course, lost the trail. Presently, 
however, one of the hounds found it again, at the 
point where Reddy had landed after his spring 
from the rock, and up they all came, panting 
through the tangled laurel and over the fallen 
trees. Reddy waited quite calmly, till they were 
almost on him. Then he sprang out before their 
astonished eyes and crouching on all fours, 
slipped over the icy lip of the slide and tobog- 
ganed like a shot to the bottom. From the drift 
below he looked up to see the four dogs, barking 
madly, trying their front paws on the slippery 
rim, and pulling back in terror. Reddy waited, 
quite calm. A second later the four dogs were 
in full ery after him, coming down through the 


58 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


tangle at the side. When they were at the bot- 
tom, he leaped to the rock, to the bank above 
them, and went up the side to the top again. The 
dogs had to turn and once more pant up after 
him. A second time he slid down, a second time 
they followed, scrambling over the logs at the 
side. A third and a fourth time this was re- 
peated, each time Reddy having plenty of chance 
to get his wind at the top, but the dogs having no 
chance at all. 

They were well fagged by the end of Reddy’s 
fifth slide, and he suddenly saw that only three 
of them were following him down. Whether 
that was because the fourth dog was too winded, 
or had suddenly learned sense, Reddy didn’t 
know. Anyhow, that particular sport was up. 
He sprang out along the mountain at top speed, 
ran for half a mile as fast as he could go, turned 
up the slope again, then, still at top speed, 
reached the bare, wind-swept ledges on the very 
top of the mountain, ran back and forth over a 
bare ledge three or four times, sprang far off 
through the air, and trotted down on the other 
side. 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 59 


Then, panting, he sat down and listened. 
There was no sound, even to his keen ears! The 
dogs had given up the chase. Reddy hunted out 
a warm hole in an old fallen log, and finished his 
nap. To tell the truth, he was rather pleased 
with himself. 

A few nights later, having found poor hunting 
elsewhere and being hungry, he was impelled to 
go back over the ridge and have another try at 
that same chicken yard, especially as he now felt 
confident of being able to outwit and outrun the 
dogs. Besides, those dogs didn’t live at that 
farm, he felt sure. They had been brought in by 
the farmer. Reddy may have seemed reckless, 
but he really never was. He was merely self-con- 
fident. He never relaxed his alertness for a 
second. 

Now, as he drew near the farm, from the rear, he 
was suddenly aware of man tracks, and the smell 
of meat. Investigating, he detected the presence 
of a bone, buried under the snow beside the path 
he had taken when he carried off the hen. Very 
carefully he walked all around the spot, and there 
was no smell at all there but meat. He thrust in 


60 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


a paw, two paws, dug quickly, and two feet below 

the surface unearthed a nice ham bone. There 
was no need of running further risks. ‘The bone 
in his mouth, he trotted back up the slope. 

The next night he thought he’d see if there was 
any such luck again. Sure enough, in the very 
same place, he smelled more meat! This time it 
was a chunk of lamb bones, with good, warming 
fat on them, too! Reddy was delighted. He 
returned a third, a fourth, a fifth night, and each 
trip was rewarded. His belly was getting quite 
rotund, and he slept heavily all day long. On 
the sixth night, however, as his nose sniffed the 
magic snow-drift, his eyes went narrow, and he 
didn’t dig. Around and around the spot he 
trotted, and down the man track toward the 
house, where he discovered the ladder had been 
removed from the coop, then back to sniff again. 
There was meat under the snow, all right, but 
there was something else, too, he couldn’t quite 
tell what at first. ‘Then it came to him; he’d en- 
countered it once or twice near a barn—it was 
rusty iron. What was rusty iron doing there? 
iYes, and a man’s fingers had touched it. Reddy 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 61 


suddenly remembered a fox he’d seen caught in a 
trap—that was made of rusty iron, too. He 
turned tail and trotted away. It was better to 
have four sound legs than one full belly! 

This bit of wisdom on Reddy’s part gave him 
quite a reputation in those parts, and the next 
day another hunt was organized, and he was 
wakened once more by the hounds on his trail. 
Well, he’d had about enough of this particular 
neighborhood. He didn’t like it as well, anyhow, 
as the land of his birth. Maybe there was good 
hunting at home again now. Besides, he’d been 
thinking of late about a certain girl fox back 
there, and it filled him with funny feelings. 
Reddy rose, shook off the sleep, and without 
further ado headed for home as fast as his legs 
would carry him. That was so fast that he had 
no need of strategy until, after four miles, he had 
to come down into open country. Here, if the 
hounds weren’t to run him into somebody’s gun, 
he needed to throw them off. He cast about for 
a way, smelled water, made toward it, and found 
a small river half frozen over. Running out on 
the thin ice, he trotted cautiously along till his 


62 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


sure eye told him he could make the leap to ice 
that would bear up his few pounds, on the other 
side. Then he jumped. After that he trotted 
south again much more leisurely, crossed the river 
once more at a bridge, and never heard more from 
the dogs. 

It was one clear, starlit night in February, 
when Reddy was roaming the woods, restless he 
knew not quite why, that he heard a curious fox 
bark not far away. It was the bark of Whitetip, 
the she-fox he had been thinking about. It 
seemed to call him. He answered with a blood- 
curdling yell that would have done credit to a 
panther (and was, indeed, thought to be a wildcat 
by the people it woke up in a house by the edge of 
the woods a quarter of a mile away), and leaped 
‘into a bounding gallop. His tracks converged 
upon Whitetip’s. As their paths met, they both 
dropped to a trot, side by side, with little whines 
and barks into each other’s ears. Thus they 
trotted on, courting, over the snow, under the 
leafless trees and the cold stars, till Whitetip, coy 
at first, was won. 

Dawn was coming when, still side by side, they. 


he CARREY Lim STON BULL - | 


AS THEIR PATHS MET, THLY BOTH DROPPED TOA TROT, SIDE BY SIDE 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 63 


continued their trot in among the rock ledges of 
a hillock in the woods. Here Reddy knew of a 
spot where sun and leaves protected the ground 
from frost, and he could dig. He set at once to 
work, and far quicker than you would have 
thought possible a hole went in under a stone, far 
in to a little warm, safe, snug chamber. Side by 
side he and Whitetip curled down together. The 
funny, restless feeling had gone. He was filled 
with a great content. He slept. 

The next few months of Reddy’s life were 
filled full with the routine of domestic cares and 
responsibilities. He was a kind father, a loving 
husband, and a good provider, though it required 
no little effort to feed his voracious family. Dur- 
ing the warm season, however, when his fur was 
light, he had less to fear from traps and hunters, 
and there was more game to be had. He and 
Whitetip certainly raised a fine litter, and at last 
saw them shifting for themselves. 

After that, Reddy felt as if he had earned a va- 
cation. It wasn’t that his affections had gone 
wandering, that he was fickle—not at all. But 
there was a sudden charm about bachelor free- 


64 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


dom; doubtless you know how it is! The upshot 
was that he drifted off again by himself for a 
while, and had a little den a mile or so from the 
recent family home. He was here when the win- 
ter snows came, and living rather a solitary life, 
finding his chief amusement in running European 
hares, which had suddenly appeared that winter 
in large numbers, coming over from a neighbor- 
ing State—great, swift, long-legged and long- 
eared creatures like our western jack-rabbits. 
He also kept in practice leading dogs astray, and 
made several successful chicken raids. 

It was midwinter sometime that he was startled 
early one morning by the sound of a gun, and 
presently detected sounds of distress. Galloping 
swiftly toward the sound, he found poor White- 
tip with one hind foot crippled and torn with shot, 
and bleeding. She was hobbling along on three 
legs, trying to reach her den. When she saw 
Reddy, she gave a little moan of greeting, and 
sank in the snow, half exhausted, while he licked 
her paw. 

But he had scarcely got the clotted, frozen 
blood off before they both heard a deep, warning 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 65 


bay. It was Lucy, the one hound they dreaded! 
The den was two miles or more away! And 
Whitetip had only three legs to run on! 

She struggled bravely to her feet, and hobbled 
on as rapidly as she could behind her mate, while 
he made his plans. It was plain Lucy was on 
Whitetip’s trail. How to get her off was the 
problem. At the head of an open pasture slope 
Reddy stopped, just behind a big boulder which 
concealed both foxes from the view of anything 
following them. Lucy was now not more than 
three hundred yards behind. He sent Whitetip 
on up into the scrub, and waited. 

On came Lucy, working in her own wonderful 
way, burying her muzzle up to the eyes in the 
snow for a step or two, then emerging to emit a 
deep, trumpet bay, then down again in the scent, 
and never stopping her steady progress. Reddy 
waited till she was within fifteen feet of the boul- 
der, then he suddenly stepped out directly in 
front of her, so that she could not help seeing him. 
Out of the snow came her muzzle, out of her 
mouth came a silver challenge, and at him she 
sprang. He was away like a shot, at an oblique 


66 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


angle from the course his mate had taken, with 
the hound in mad pursuit. Now she had him in 
sight, the dog could let out every notch of her 
wonderful speed, and Reddy knew he’d have to 
run as he never ran before. For a mile or more 
he kept in open fields, on the level, so he would be 
in full view, and was hard put to keep a safe lead. 
Finally, as his wind began to fail, he cut up a 
sharp pitch, into timber, and kept on up till he 
felt the dog drop back and lose sight of him—as 
he could tell by her bay. Then he doubled around 
on a loop, reached his old track, and raced back 
in it for some distance. 'Then he took to cover, 
and made for his starting point as fast as he 
could go. 

Behind the same boulder, he once more waited 
Lucy’s coming, lying down to get all his wind 
back possible. He well knew she would return 
to this spot anyway, if he threw her off his scent, 
and the only safe thing was for him to be here 
again, lest she pick up the other track, and run 
down Whitetip before she could den in. Sure 
enough, Lucy, only temporarily delayed, was on 
his scent once more, and coming on fast, her mel- 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 67 


low bay resounding over the winter fields. As 
she came up on the other side of the boulder, 
Reddy sprang to the top of it, where she did not 
see him, because her muzzle was in the snow. He 
watched her every move with narrowed eyes. 
Where he and Whitetip had stood, she stopped, 
and sent out a perplexed, resounding bay or two. 
Then, as he feared, she picked up her original 
trail, and turned up Whitetip’s track. 

Reddy made a tremendous spring, right over 
her head, his hind feet almost grazing her ears as 
he came down, and before her astonished eyes he 
actually turned his head and looked at her! This 
was too much for any dog! With a tremendous 
enraged uproar she was after him again. 

Once more Reddy shot off at a tangent to his 
mate’s track, and leaped down the slope, over the 
snowy fields. He had very little lead, and he 
badly needed more. There was no thin ice any- 
where near by, and no hill except that up which 
Whitetip had gone. But half a mile away was a 
road, packed hard by sleighs, and perhaps confus- 
Ing to the scent. At any rate, it led to possibili- 
ties, if he could increase his lead sufficiently. 


68 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Reddy was four hundred feet to the good at 
the road, thanks to the snow, which held him up 
better than the dog, and to his brief rest. He 
leaped a stone wall on the farther side, ran out a 
hundred feet and back again, and crouched down 
close. Over the wall sprang Lucy, and out on 
his track. Like light he was up and over into the 
road again, while the hound bayed her perplexity 
at the dead end of his track. He made up the 
road, hidden by the wall, and was out of sight 
around a bend before the dog was once more on 
his trail. 

Far up the road just passing around the next 
bend, Reddy saw an empty lumber sledge, jan- 
gling along at a trot, the driver, of course, with 
his back to the rear end. Reddy leaped ahead 
with redoubled energy. As he caught up to the 
sled, he made a long, light spring, and landed si- 
lently upon it. The driver never heard him. 
Crouching down, one eye on the driver, one on 
the road behind, he could see Lucy come into 
sight around the bend, and then suddenly lose the 
. track. She emitted again her bay of perplexity, 
which Reddy surely thought would attract the 


BIG REDDY, STRATEGIST 69 


driver’s notice. But he paid no attention at first. 
Human ears are poor things, anyway. At last, 
however, he did turn slowly around, for a gust of 
wind brought the hound’s deep call with sudden 
added loudness. Reddy was still crouched low, 
but all his legs were poised for action, and one eye 
never left the two-footed enemy. 

The man saw him, his mouth opened, sounds 
came forth, that resembled very much, “ Well, 
T'll be damned!” Then he reached for one of 
the sticks that stood at the side of his sled to hold 
the wood in. Reddy didn’t wait. He was off 
the sled and over the wall before the man could 
even stop his horses. He heard the man calling 
loudly to Lucy now, but Lucy wasn’t his dog, 
and paid no attention, even if she heard him 
against the wind. She was busy trying to puzzle 
out the mystery of that vanished scent. 

Now, at last, Reddy grinned, a broad, pleased, 
amiable grin, and trotted leisurely to the woods, 
and then made directly for Whitetip’s den, which 
he felt sure she had reached by now. He still 
heard Lucy’s perplexed bay as he crested the 
ridge. . 


70 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Whitetip lay in the den, licking her injured 
paw. Again she gave a little whinmg moan 
when Big Reddy entered. He lay down beside 
her and applied his warm tongue. She was his 
mate. She was hurt. He had just saved her 
life. Why had he saved her life? He could 
hardly have told you that, but he knew the time 
was drawing on when the snow would soften, the 
wind at night would pull in from the south, and 
that strange, powerful feeling would come over 
him. He slept the rest of that day by her side. 
At night he went out. The stars were hidden. 
A south wind was soughing through the pines. 
There was a peculiar smell in the air. The snow 
was a little damp. Reddy tipped up his head 
and emitted a long-drawn scream that would 
have done credit to a panther. It was a warning 
to all in the woods that his mate lay there, in the 
den, and he, Big Reddy, was prepared to defend 
her. Then, because she was injured, he went 
forth into the dark, to get her meat. It was a 
characteristic touch that he headed for the chicken 
coops of Lucy’s master. 


CHAPTER III 
THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 


LD BILL, the biggest bull moose in Massa- 
chusetts (and perhaps you will be surprised 
to hear that there are any moose in Massachusetts 
—most people are), was born in ignominious cap- 
tivity. I say ignominious, because it is igno- 
minious for any wild animal to be a captive, and 
especially for so splendid an animal as the moose, 
that great, deep-chested, powerful-limbed, 
mighty-antlered survival of some giant race of 
deer which inhabited the globe before the dawn 
of any history we know, doubtless before the ad- 
vent of Man at all. And yet, if Old Bill’s par- 
ents hadn’t been led away into captivity in Mas- 
sachusetts there would now be no moose in that 
State, so there you are. 
A moose does not take kindly to confinement. 
You may give him everything in the world he 


likes to eat, from rolled oats to spruce bark, but 
ver 


72 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


if he is shut up in a few acres, he presently dies 
of a disease with a learned name, which in plain 
language is indigestion. In his wild state he 
roams thirty miles to get a meal, browsing here 
and there, and thus keeps in condition. But the 
rich man who caused Old Bill’s potential parents 
to be captured had more than a few acres to con- 
fine them in. He owned 14,000 acres of forest 
and mountain just across the valley of the Housa- 
tonic River from Lenox, up in the Berkshire 
Hills. On a preserve of 14,000 acres you can 
take quite a stroll, even if you have the legs of a 
moose. This same rich man—he was a very rich 
man indeed—wiped out all the farms which had 
once made clearings on his 14,000 acres, leaving 
only one or two houses for his gamekeepers to live 
in, and building a “lodge” for himself, though 
he never hunted the moose, and infrequently even 
fished the brooks. Then he built a great fence 
all around his property. High up on the moun- 
tain at the centre of the reservation was a deep 
swamp of spruce and hemlock and alder, with a 
pond in the midst for which you might hunt hours 
in vain. It was ideal moose country. Into this 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL %3 


swamp plunged the old bulls and several cows 
which comprised the captive herd. The elk, or 
wapiti deer, were tamer, and used to hang around 
the gamekeeper’s house, like cows. Not so the 
moose. ‘They made for the deep swamp, and 
finding plenty to eat and plenty of room to roam, 
they escaped the fatal indigestion, and presently 
‘into the world came a gawky, stiff-legged thing, 
with a hump on his back and a tassel under his 
chin, who was destined to be our hero. 

It must be admitted that his father paid very 
little attention to him, but his mother was ex- 
tremely proud, and gave him the best of care, 
teaching him, as soon as he was old enough, how 
to spring into thickets that concealed at the ap- 
proach of danger, how to nibble a bit of fresh 
moosewood twig and then trot on maybe a mile 
before reaching up and with pendulant upper lip 
drawing down and into the mouth a cluster of 
succulent hemlock, never eating too much in one 
place lest one get lazy, with flabby muscles and 
poor digestion. She taught him too, by example, 
to sniff the wind before lying down to rest or even 
before feeding, to sniff strange tracks in the earth 


74 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


or the snow, to be ever alert, watchful, ready. 
‘His was the Boy Scout motto—‘ Be prepared.” 
If she had been rearing him in the deep woods, 
far from’ mankind, he would have learned, no 
doubt, to flee from the smell of a man on the 
wind, or even from a man’s tracks in the mud— 
to flee, perhaps, miles and miles to another forest. 
But here on the Berkshire reservation a few men 
—the keeper, his assistants, the owner and his 
friends—were always passing about, and no harm 
came from them. Indeed, in winter when the 
snow was very deep, the men would come into the 
swamp dragging loads of hay on a sled, and leave 
it there for the moose to eat. Besides, there was 
no way to flee very far, because of the great fence. 
So Old Bill (of course, he wasn’t called Old Bill 
then, nor even Willie) was never taught to flee 
actively from man, nor greatly to dread him— 
only to be cautious and slip into cover when the 
man scent came down wind. 

But one day strange things began to happen, 
alarming things. Many men—strange men— 
appeared on the reservation, and many and 
strange horses, and there was running and shout- 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 15 


ing and beating of the bush and woods, while 
frightened animals of all sorts, deer, elk, moose, 
and all the rest, were driven in toward the central 
enclosure. None of them knew why, though the 
reason was that the rich man. had died, as even 
very rich men have to do, and now all the captive 
animals were going to be rounded up and carried 
away to another rich man’s reservation. The 
moose, because by nature they are the wariest and 
craftiest of all big animals, perhaps, though you 
might suppose they would find it hardest to con- 
ceal themselves, were the most difficult to round 
up. Old Bill’s mother, especially, with the care 
of her child on her mind, was tremendously 
alarmed, and kept dashing into low, dense spruce 
thickets with a warning bellow to Bill to follow 
her, which he always did, with more speed than 
grace. As they dashed over the mountain and 
through the swamps and forest, always seeking to 
avoid the scent of danger, they encountered Bill’s 
father and another cow, employing successfully 
the same tactics. The four of them kept together 
after that, and presently they were roused sud- 
denly from the bushes on the bank of a swampy 


76 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


brook by the warning noise of the beaters some 
distance off. The old bull led the way with a 
tremendous leap into the thickets, away from the 
noise, and brought them up sharp against the 
eighteen-foot-high wire fence. The bull, in fact, 
was going at such a gait, and was so excited with 
alarm, that his horns actually collided with it, and 
it sagged away from him. 4s it gave before the 
impact of his great body (his antlers alone prob- 
ably weighed fifty pounds or more), there was a 
crashing noise, as of wood breaking.’ The bull 
pulled back, and looked. Yes, one of the chest- 
nut posts which held the fence up had rotted, and 
cracked at the ground! He drew back with a 
short, sharp snort, and then went into the fence 
again, deliberately this time, and close to the 
post. It gave completely, and the post sagged so 
far out that the top of the fence was only six feet 
above the ground. Once more the bull drew 
back, gathered his great muscles for the spring, 
and cleared it. The second cow followed, and 
then Bill’s mother, with a kind of tooting noise 
which Bill knew meant, “Come on!” gathered 
herself and sprang. 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL G7 


Poor little Bill uttered a protesting bellow, or 
rather two bellows, like two raps with an ax on a 
hollow tree. He couldn’t make that jump. He 
just knew he couldn’t. He ran up and down be- 
hind the half-fallen fence, looking for a lower 
place, and seeing his father, the other cow, even 
his mother, vanishing into the woods outside. 
Yes, even his mother, she felt so sure he would 
follow! But he couldnt follow! If Bill had 
been a boy, he would certainly have burst into 
sobs. But he wasn’t. He was a young bull 
moose, and behind him, on the wind, he suddenly 
caught fresh and strong that man scent his 
mother had taught him to be wary of. It was 
coming nearer. Over there, his mother was going 
farther away. Little Bill drew back, made a 
mighty dash and a spring with all the power of 
his gawky, stiff, long legs, and though his hind 
heels hit the wire and half spilled him, he stag- 
gered up to find, to his surprise, that he was over 
the fence! Then he kicked up those same hind 
hoofs with a prance of joy and pride in his 
achievement, and dashed madly off on the trail of 
his parents. 


78 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


His achievement had given him such a good 
opinion of himself, in fact, that he didn’t even 
whimper when he couldn’t seem to catch the 
others, but only redoubled his efforts, ducking his 
head craftily under low branches and dashing on 
with astonishing speed. At last he did catch 
sight of them, ahead in an open glade in the 
woods, and with a final prance and kick of delight 
he ran panting up to his mother. His father was 
evidently satisfied that they were at least tem- 
porarily safe here, for he was nibbling some hem- 
lock shoots: Not long after, however, they 
moved on, going down a rough, wooded slope of 
the mountain. 

At the bottom of this slope they came suddenly 
upon a strange thing, with a yet stranger odor—a 
kind of roadway (they were familiar with road- 
ways), but with eight shining steel strips nailed 
to it, upon wooden crossbars. With a snort, the 
bull turned tail and began to climb the slope 
again, the rest after him. They had gone but a 
few feet, however, when a tremendous noise 
smote their ears, and turning to see the cause, 
they beheld a terrible monster coming down this 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 79 


strange road, belching smoke. They all sprang 
higher up the ledges, and beneath them the 20th 
Century Limited (the Boston and Albany sec- 
tion) thundered by. Men and women were sit- 
ting at the windows of the parlor cars, in great 
easy chairs, hurtling luxuriously through the 
landscape. But they did not see the four wild 
creatures bounding up the rocks above, their nos- 
trils stung with the acrid coal smoke smell, their 
eyes big with alarm. 

Yet the strange monster had not hurt them, 
apparently it had not tried to hurt them. It had 
stayed right on that shining roadway. Even 
little Bill realized this. It was their first lesson 
in the new freedom. 

However, it takes more than one lesson to 
teach a cosmic truth even to so clever an animal 
as a moose, and Bill’s father, the leader, was still 
wary. He did his best to keep his little herd to 
the cover of the woods. The trouble was, they 
were always getting out of the cover of the woods, 
and never knowing when it was going to happen, 
either. In the next few days they stumbled on 
roads, on houses, en odd animals which they didn’t 


80 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


in the least fear, which men call cows, and once 
they were chased by a dog. It was Little Bill 
that the dog really chased. Bill had dropped 
behind the rest a little, to feed on a succulent 
young birch tree, for his appetite was good these 
days; he was a growing boy. The dog, a huge 
mongrel creature which he, of course, supposed 
was one of those wolves his mother had told him 
of, came suddenly at him, and he quite naturally 
bolted for the maternal protection. It chanced 
that the little herd was to the windward, with a 
half gale blowing, and they didn’t get the dog 
scent. Into the swampy glade where they stood 
Bill burst without warning, the dog in full pur- 
suit, and just as Bill broke into their midst, the 
dog fastened on his rear leg. Bill turned about, 
with a snort of pain, trying to reach the dog with 
his bare little forehead. But there was no need 
of that. Bill’s father stepped into the breach. 
With lowered head and eyes that blazed, he made 
one lunge, one toss of his great, strong neck, and 
impaled on his pronged antlers the dog was torn 
with a wild cry from his grip on Bill, and then 
tossed into the air. Even as he fell, the antlers 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 81 


again struck him, and when he reached the ground 
a great, sharp hoof went crashing through his 
chest. Then the old bull, with a short snort, led 
the way rapidly into the deeper woods, Bill limp- 
ing along behind. When they paused again, 
Bill’s mother licked his wounds, and he lay down 
stiffly to sleep that night, wishing he, too, had big, 
powerful antlers. 

Their escape together from the reservation, 
and their subsequent wanderings, in the face 
daily of the unknown, of threatening, strange 
perils, always searching for some way out of the 
ring of roads, houses, clearings, which seemed to 
hem them in, had kept the tiny herd together, just 
as common danger keeps men and women to- 
gether. Yet the worst peril they had actually 
faced was a dog, which the old bull feared no 
more than an insect, and gradually the fear of 
danger left them, and Bill’s father wandered 
away by himself, after the manner of his kind, 
looking no doubt for male companionship, while 
Bill, though tempted to go with him, still clung 
to his mother, who, in turn, browsed with the 
other cow. Thus the days passed, while Little 


82 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Bill grew and grew till his forehead began to itch 
and he rubbed it on trees, thus making the joyous 
discovery that his antlers were growing! It 
was not until autumn that he saw his father 
again. 

He well remembered the night. It was twi- 
light, fast deepening into dusk, when his mother 
stood up suddenly on the shore of a lonesome 
pond, where the summer campers had departed 
from their cottages in the woods, and elevating 
her head emitted a long-drawn, strange call. It 
echoed faintly, and again yet more faintly, from 
the woods on the farther banks. ‘Twice, three 
times, four times, she repeated it, and a little 
farther along the shore the other cow took it up. 
Bill had never heard his mother make this noise 
before, and he listened full of wonder. 

It seemed a long time after that his sharp ears 
heard a sound like two blows struck on a tree 
across the lake, or like a double cough, and then 
the unmistakable swish of something large enter- 
ing water, and swimming. ‘This watery swish 
came nearer. Bill heard now the panting of 
breath. His mother called once more, excitedly. 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 83 


The breathing grew louder, the swish more rapid. 
A few minutes later, across the dim surface of the 
lake, Bill saw the great, palmated antlers of a 
bull moose, rising above the ripples, and just 
below them, nose almost in the water, the splen- 
did head. The bull reached bottom with his feet. 
He began to struggle faster. Then he got to 
knee depth, shook himself, and came, like a great, 
black ghost risen from the deep, splashing up to 
the shore. That was how Bill saw his father 
again, and how he learned the meaning of the cow 
moose call, the call that brings the fathers back 
to the herds. 

After that, the bull stayed with them again, as 
the first snow came, and they continued their 
wanderings, still looking for some escape into 
deeper woods where men and roads and other 
strange things did not annoy. So far, guns, how- 
ever, were not in their experience of terrors. But 
now, all suddenly, as they woke one morning and 
set out to browse through a young second growth 
hard wood, they ran full into a party of three men 
whose presence they had not scented because of 
the direction of the strong wind. The bull saw 


84 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the men before he was seen, and turning, with a 
swish of his antlers under the branches, made for 
shelter. Bill was right after him, for by now he 
was big and swift, too. Bill’s mother turned, 
also, but before the second cow could get into 
cover there were three terrific noises behind them, 
and even as he looked back from a corner of his 
eye to see the cow fall headlong, Bill heard a 
strange whistle in the air around him and a ter- 
rifying ripping in the foliage. He put on even 
more speed, and soon the three of them were out 
of danger. But they were only three now. They 
waited for the other cow, but she did not come, 
and presently the bull led the way, with long 
strides, back toward the reservation. They had 
never been shot at there. It was all he could 
think of as a means of escape. 

They reached the reservation fence in a few 
hours, driven on by the sound of guns in the 
woods about them, and discovered the spot where 
they had jumped it a few months before. It had 
not been repaired. In fact, two more parts had 
now sagged over so far that they could step across 
with their long legs, back into the familiar spruce 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 85 


swamps. Here they had never been molested, 
and here there was no sound of the terrifying 
guns, except from a great distance. They looked 
for the other moose who used to be there, the elk, 
the deer, but none appeared, except a white-tailed 
deer or two who were not familiar, and two elk, 
who, like them, had escaped the round-up. The 
three moose retreated to their old browsing 
grounds by the pond, where, a day or two later, 
the one keeper who still lived on in the white 
farmhouse discovered their tracks. But it was 
too late now to try to catch them and ship them 
away. Instead, he smiled to himself, and got his 
sled out to be ready with hay when the deep snows 
came. 

Meanwhile, something had happened to the 
three men who had killed the cow moose. Bill 
and his parents knew nothing about this, but all 
the other hunters heard of it. The State game 
warden for the district, Bill Snyder, on his rounds 
through the forests, had come upon these men, 
red handed, as they were trying to get their booty 
out. As moose are absolutely protected in 
Massachusetts, Bill hauled them into court, and 


86 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the judge gave them each a fine which was far 
larger than the value of the moose. It was so 
large that it quite effectively discouraged any 
other hunter from wanting to take a chance on a 
moose. It made the three remaining animals 
comparatively safe from rifles for some time to 
come. The warden’s friends began to speak of 
the moose as “ Bill’s pets.” And now, perhaps, 
you begin to see how our hero came, later, to get 
his name of Old Bill. The countryside chris- 
tened him that, in honor of Bill Snyder. 

Bill Snyder himself came up on the reservation 
that first winter, to see the moose, and to help 
feed them after the big blizzard. Little Bill, 
hidden in a thicket, saw him pulling a sled load 
of hay. He was a big, smiling man, and some- 
how Bill wasn’t afraid. He was alone at the 
time, and in his eagerness to get the hay, he moved 
in his cover before the man had gone far away, 
and Snyder caught a sight of him. The smile on 
his face grew broader. 

Spring came with no adventures to Bill’s credit 
except another tussle with a stray dog, which 
evidently mistook Bill for a deer and ran him 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 87 


into a corner of the old fence, where Bill was 
forced to turn and fight. He was alone, but 
found himself already equal to the emergency. 
He finished off that dog in two tosses and a 
stamp, but tossed him a couple more times just 
for the fun of it, because it felt so good. As a 
rule, his temper was of the best, but nobody likes 
a dog that chases you. In spring, too, another 
little moose was added to the herd, making their 
number four again, and Bill’s mother quite for- 
sook him, for the care of her new offspring. So 
then, at last, Bill cut away entirely from the 
maternal apron strings, as it were, and went 
wandering off with the old bull, quite a little man 
now, and left the females (the new arrival was a 
female) to themselves. 

Having been quite unmolested all winter again, 
the fear had left them, and once more now they 
wandered out of the old reservation, where that 
winter they had pretty well used up the tenderest 
feed, over a fence falling still more into decay, 
and into the free woods and wilder uplands. 
They met men, but nobody fired at them. They 
crossed roads and even browsed into rye and oat 


88 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


fields near houses, at night, but no harm befell 
them. Still, they were ever cautious, and kept 
deep out of sight except on the rare occasions 
when the man scent had not reached them in time. 
Crossing everywhere so many man tracks, how- 
ever, gradually broke down a good deal of their 
instinctive shyness. Bill came to know the coun- 
try for many miles around, and more than once 
it was only the greater caution of the older bull 
which kept him from following the promptings 
of his native bump of curiosity and exposing him- 
self to plain view. 

That year Bill and his father were in a deep 
swamp, quietly browsing, when far, far off they 
heard the cow call, which, a year before, had 
startled Bill’s ears as his mother sounded it be- 
side the lake. Now it stirred him curiously. 
His muscles tightened, he raised his head and 
coughed loudly, he drew his forefeet from the 
mud, and started for the firmer land. But the 
old bull was ahead of him. As Bill came up to 
the open woods on the bank, intent on rushing 
toward the call, he saw the bull face round upon 
him, with lowered antlers. Bill was surprised 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 89 


and a little frightened. But he was angry, too. 
His nostrils expanded, for an instant he saw red, 
and lowering his own smaller antlers, which were 
still mere prongs, with only a suggestion of the 
palm formation, he charged full at the older 
animal, who met his rush with another. The 
result was inevitable. The stronger, heavier bull 
knocked the smaller one back down the bank, 
where poor Bill was content to remain, seeing his 
father turn and with long, powerful strides and 
a great swish as his triumphant antlers swept the 
foliage, disappear toward the far-off call. 
Presently Bill rose and followed deliberately. 
He was young. He had plenty of time. Some 
day his antlers would spread sixty inches, and 
then 
But it was not the next year, nor the next, nor 
even the next. Three years passed when Bill did 
not challenge his father’s supremacy. But he 
grew—he grew in stature, and he grew in bold- 
ness. Perhaps because he was born with such a 


hump of curiosity, and a sense of humor, too, 
Bill in his summer wanderings practiced less and 
less sly concealment, till many people in the up- 


90 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


land hamlets and farms and even a few in the 
valleys came to know him by sight, and because. 
he was now so large, and Bill Snydeyr’s pet boast, 
he was universally called Old Bill. When any- 
body saw him, he would call up Snyder on the 
telephone, and tell the place and hour. Snyder 
kept these records, and that was how he knew that 
on some days Old Bill would travel as much as 
thirty-five miles—that is, he was reported from 
points thirty-five miles apart; he probably actu- 
ally covered considerably more ground. As he 
came to fear man less and less, Old Bill grew 
more and more bold, and, a north woodsman 
would say, less and less moose-like. One of his 
favorite tricks, when he happened to be crossing 
some back roadway up in the hill country and 
chanced to hear or scent humans approaching, 
was to stop in his tracks, head erect, antlers 
spreading into the air, and look toward the sound 
or scent. Presently, perhaps, around the bend 
in the road would come a man in a wagon, or two 
women on foot. If it was the former, the horse 
would probably get up on his hind legs, or start 
backing, much to the discomforture of the driver, 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 91 


which amused Bill greatly. If the horse showed 
a proper degree of alarm, he would often take a 
step or two forward, tossing his great antlers, and 
then watch the driver try to turn around and go 
the other way. If it was foot passengers he met, 
he would raise one front hoof and paw the 
ground, whereupon the humans would turn and 
start rapidly in the opposite direction. Then 
Bill would clump-clump, clump-clump after them 
a way, to hear them scream. But if they hap- 
pened to be wise, and didn’t run from him, but 
stooped as if to pick up a stone, he would leap 
the roadside wall with a great bound, and trot 
away. 

Old Bill spent a good bit of his time on the 
former reservation, especially in winter, for then 
Bill Snyder put out hay, when the snow was deep, 
for him and for the dozen or more other moose 
that now composed the herd, and there in deer 
season, when the guns popped, he was safe from 
annoyance. However, it took some vigilance 
to keep the reservation free of poachers, and one 
autumn Bill Snyder was asked by the owner to 
secure a special deputy for the shooting season. 


92 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Snyder bethought him of Tim Coakley, star first 
baseman of the only professional team in the 
county, who was just then loafing. Tim was six 
foot one, tough as hickory, and reputed to be 
afraid neither of man nor devil. 

“ Sure,” said Tim, “ O7’ll come. The guy that 
mistakes me for a deer’ll go to his own funeral.” 

So, on the day before the season opened, Sny- 
der led Tim up the mountain, and then took him 
out into the deep cover to show him the likely 
places to watch. But Snyder had a sneaking 
idea that Old Bill and some of the other moose 
might be around, so he left Tim in a little clear- 
ing, and went on, alone, into the densest part of 
the swamp to see if he could get a peep at them, 
his pets and pride. He hadn’t gone very far 
before he heard the voice of Tim calling frantic- 
ally. Snyder turned and hurried back. As he 
drew nearer, he heard not only his own name, but 
various and sundry adjectives attached thereto 
which are not proper for publication. The voice 
seemed to be coming, also, from a greater height 
above the ground than even the normal position 
of Tim’s mouth. 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 93 


Peering through the bushes, Snyder beheld the 
giant first baseman of the Berkshire Tigers, the 
dauntless hero who feared neither man nor devil, 
astraddle the limb of a chestnut tree, which he 
grasped with his arms as though it were his long- 
lost sweetheart, while below him, horns almost 
touching his dangling boots, stood Old Bill, 
coughing and pawing the ground, and lowering 
and then tossing up his fifty pounds or more of 
pronged antlers. 

Snyder emerged from the bushes, shouting 
with laughter. Tim saw him and redoubled his 
stream of adjectives. 

“Hi, call off your blasted pet poodle,” he 
shouted. “ You'll fine me two hundred and fifty 
dollars if Oi shoot him, and he'll kill me if Oi 
don’t, so’s it'll cost me three hundred dollars for 
me funeral. Where do Oi get off, you blasted 
old ——” 

“Whoa, son!” Snyder laughed. “ You don’t 
get off, apparently.” 

“Say, this limb’s gettin’ sharp, Oi tell you. 
Shoot the darn thing, quick, or Oi’ll fall off.” 

“ Shoot a tame moose! ” cried Snyder. 


94. ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


“Tame, your grandmother! Oh, yes, he’s real 
tame, he is. He’s a dear little, gentle, tame dar- 
lin’, Oi don’t think!” 

Meanwhile Old Bill kept on pawing the ground 
and coughing and tossing his great antlers. He 
was thoroughly enjoying himself. So was Sny- 
der. Tim was a suffering minority of one. 

“ Well,” the warden remarked, after a moment 
more, “ to stop your swearing, and save your soul 
from perdition, Tim, here goes.” 

He kicked up the mould, found a stone, and 
tossed it at Old Bill, who suddenly sprang half 
sideways six or eight f eet and vanished like smoke 
into the dense brush. 

Tim came down. 

He rubbed his legs, he felt of himself as if to 
make sure he was all there. Then a look of ex- 
treme sheepishness spread over his face. 

“ Say, Bill, for the love o’ Mike, don’t let this 
get out!” he said. 

“T won't tell,” Snyder answered, “but you 
can’t trust Old Bill—he does love a joke.” 

It was at the approach of the rutting season 
the next year that Old Bill pulled off his most 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 95 


spectacular stunt. No human could explain 
just why he did it, and probably Bill couldn’t 
himself. He had been getting more and more 
restless for several days, wandering far afield 
from the home browsing on the reservation, and 
mulling over what he at last knew was the ap- 
proach of the great crisis, when he would seriously 
challenge the old bull, his father, for the su- 
premacy of the herd. Twice, now, he had chal- 
lenged, once as a mere boy of eighteen months, 
once as a three-year-old, and both times he had 
been defeated. But now it was different. He 
knew his time had come. So he could not be 
quiet. On the fateful morning, he was thirty 
miles from the reservation, and with feet spread 
wide apart and antlers threatening, stood a proud . 
figure in the centre of the road down which Tom 
Shook desired to drive with a load of milk, and 
refused to budge. As Tom’s horse showed a 
strong inclination to upset the milk and go home, 
Tom decided the east road, which branched off 
half a mile back, was, after all, the better way to 
the village. 

At noon Old Bill scared two children, fifteen 


96 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


miles farther north, by trotting along the road 
behind them. 

At six o’clock, while it was still daylight, he 
suddenly, and as unexpectedly as an earthquake 
or the offer of a cocktail from William Jennings 
Bryan, made his appearance on the streets of 
Lenox. Lenox is not unused to Rolls-Royce 
limousines on her elm-arched streets, nor has she 
quite forgotten the aspect of fine horses, stepping 
high with the flash of silver harness. But when 
a big bull moose suddenly emerged from the 
woods behind the French Renaissance “ cottage ” 
of one of her wealthiest residents, and proceeded 
up the macadam toward the post-office, Lenox 
had considerable of a start. The village wireless 
(an ancient and still unexplained mystery of the 
science of transmission) crackled, and by the time 
Bill reached the well-kept green in front of the 
Episcopal church, there was a crowd already as- 
sembled, most of them on the opposite side of the 
fences, however. 

Bill trotted up on the green, raised his head, 
and surveyed the assemblage—which was grow- 
ing momentarily—with some contempt, and just 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 97 


abitofalarm. It was a trifle thick, even for him. 
He tossed his antlers, and made a stamp or two 
on the precious turf. The sexton rushed into the 
church for the telephone, 

Snyder was at his home, in the next town. 
The sexton got him, his voice trembling with ex- 
citement. ‘The moose was rampaging. The chil- 
dren were in danger. Couldn’t he, the sexton, 
shoot him? This was a bit too much, really—and 
pawing up his lawn, too. Besides, he might dash 
right into the crowd any minute and 


“ Look here,” came the voice of Snyder, “ you 
tell the crowd to go home, if they’re afraid. If 
anything happens to that moose, I'll have you 
arrested. Go out and chuck a stone at him. 
Remember now—the fine’s two hundred and fifty 
dollars!” 

The sexton went back—as far as the church 
door. Finally he edged down on the drive, 
picked up a stone, and threw it. 

“ Go ’way,” he said. 

Old Bill made a break for the October Moun- 
tain road. He had a brief glimpse of several 
posteriors disappearing over fences on either side, 


98 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


and a horse climbing a tree. Presently he passed 
a farmhouse on the road to the reservation. The 
farmer called Snyder on the telephone. 

“ There was a dog chasing him,” he reported. 

“ Poor dog,” said Snyder. 

But Bill wasn’t running from the dog. He 
was running in answer to a challenge in his blood, 
an instinct which told him that night he would 
hear the cow moose call. Leaving the road, he 
sprang up the wild, steep ravine of Roaring 
Brook, leaving the baffled dog far behind, and 
came crashing and swishing into the spruces and 
hemlocks of the reservation swamp. 

It was twilight now, with the hint of a moon 
aglow in the east, and presently, from the other 
side of the shadowy water of the little, hidden 
pond, came the thrilling call of a cow. Old Bill 
coughed, loudly, like a challenge, his head up, his 
nostrils expanded. He heard an answer, off to 
the left, and swished his antlers under the low- 
hanging limbs as he made toward it. | 

The big old bull was standing in an open glade, 
awaiting him. ‘There were no preliminaries— 
only a mutual charge, a crash of locking antlers, 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 99 


the thud of hoofs, the strain of bone grating on 
bone, the hiss of breath through straining nostrils. 
Back and forth the battle went, even weight 
against even weight, neck strength and endurance 
counting. As long as the two pairs of antlers 
were locked, the great animals swayed and 
crashed against the bushes, the trees. Cedars six 
inches in diameter were snapped off. The turf 
was torn and churned into mire. Then the old 
bull wrenched his horns free, drew back, and 
charged once more. Bill was cleverer than of 
old. He side stepped, like an agile boxer, and 
reared on his hind legs. As the lowered head of 
his opponent went past, down came his forefeet 
like a pointed sledge-hammer on the other’s neck. 
Blood spurted. The old moose wheeled with a 
roar of rage and pain, and again Bill side 
stepped, and this time gouged his side. Then, 
once more, the great antlers locked,. the two 
bodies, more than a ton of bone and muscle, 
crashed against the trees, the panting breath, the 
smothered roars, resounded through the still 
forest. 

At last the older neck gave way, the head went 


100 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


sideways, then down, the great body, pried from 
its balanced purchase in the miry loam, slipped, 
toppled, and the vanquished leader of the herd 
went down on his knees, with a bleeding head, 
with a red wound slit across the neck, with a 
gouged flank, beaten at last, uncrowned, laid low. 

Bill wrenched his locked antlers free, butted 
his opponent once more for full measure, stood 
up and proclaimed his triumph, and then went 
through the gathering night toward the call of the 
cow. 

But, as has been known to be the case with 
humans, victory did not bring content to Old 
Bill. Just at first it did, perhaps, as he piloted 
. the herd, young bulls and all, around the winter 
feeding with a new sense of dignity and im- 
portance. But it wasn’t long before restlessness 
came upon him, a strange restlessness that seemed 
to come from some whisper of the north wind. 
The north! What was to the north, anyway? 
Bill, since that first escape from the reservation 
and the terror of the smoking monster on the iron 
road, had never crossed the tracks in all his wan- 
derings. He had been south to Connecticut, 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 101 


west to New York, east till he glimpsed the Con- 
necticut River plains, but never north across 
those shining rails where the monster thundered. 
_But now, with two cows and a calf, he wandered 
down the rocky slope to a wild ravine where it 
was only a jump across the tracks to a rocky 
slope on the other side, drove his charges, re- 
luctant, across, and browsed north into a new 
country. They pushed on, with good cover and 
plentiful feeding for a day and a night, until, at 
dawn, with the rising sun just flushing the snowy 
summits and night still lying like pools of dark- 
ness in the deep ravines, Old Bill stood upon a 
bare, rocky, mountain shoulder and looked into 
Vermont. 

He saw a tumbled world of mountains, higher 
than those behind him, forest clothed, and stretch- 
ing, ever taller, into the far distance, blushed pink 
at first by the rising sun, then misty blue and 
beckoning. Were there other and bigger bulls 
there to challenge? Was it the spell of the north 
that was laid upon him, the colder north which is 
the natural home of the moose, all the way to the 
Arctic Circle? Was it instinct that made him 


102 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


sniff the frozen wind, blowing down from those 
far summits, or dreams that filled his dark, un- 
blinking eyes? At any rate, he plunged down 
the mountainside, nipping a few twigs of striped 
maple for breakfast as he went, and followed the 
banks of a brawling little river that was foaming 
southward—up-stream. 

That next summer, from a camp in the wilder- 
ness of the lower Green Mountains, moose were 
reported, the first reported in the State for many 
years. There were scoffers who said it couldn’t 
be so. But these moose were shy. Nobody was 
chased up a tree, nobody was challenged on any 
of the few rough roads which cross the range. 
It was evident that Old Bill, penetrating deeper 
into a wilderness where men were fewer, was him- 
self lapsing into a condition of greater wildness. 
That next autumn deer hunters up in the big 
range to the east of Manchester, Vermont, the 
beautiful valley village where the golfers revel, 
reported “ a huge black deer, bigger than a cow.” 
They fired at this strange “ deer,” but they didn’t 
hit it. ‘That cow moose escaped, to call across the 
brown mirror of some mountain tarn, pungent 


THE ODYSSEY OF OLD BILL 103 


with the odor of autumn leaves in the water, to 
call for the chief of the herd, and to hear from the 
opposite shore, or the rocky forest above her, the 
answering coughs of Old Bill, and presently the 
swish in the low-hanging branches of his great 
pronged antlers as he came to his mate. Some- 
where in those high, wild mountains, three thou- 
sand, four thousand feet above the sea, Old Bill 
goes browsing, up hill and down, thirty miles, 
forty miles, on his long, powerful legs, between 
sleep and sleep, no longer meeting men on his 
journeys, nor wanting to, but avoiding them now, 
the shyness, the alertness of the wilderness sink- 
ing deeper and deeper into his consciousness, the 
northward urge toward yet deeper forests, yet 
wilder country, coming to him when the winds 
are up and tearing southward with a race of cloud 
and sting of sleet over the summit ledges. Will 
it be the antlers of some rising young champion 
‘in his own herd, or the broader horns of some 
wilderness-bred bull of the great north ranges 
that finally teaches him when his time of old age 
iscome? The way is long, the dangers many, to 
those free ranging herds above the St. Lawrence. 
Old Bill may never get there. All one can say is 
that his nostrils quiver to the keen north wind. 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 


i aad was born with a price on her head. 
Lucy doesn’t sound much like the name of 
a fugitive from justice, of a vicious character 
hunted for the legal reward. Nevertheless, Lucy 
is what she came to be called by all the country- 
side, no doubt just because Lucy is such a foolish 
name for a wildcat. Lucy is a nice name for the 
heroine of a poem by William Wordsworth, but 
as the Christian appellation for twenty-five 
pounds of gray-black and dirty white fur and 
muscle and claws roaming the rocky, precipitous 
slopes of one of the highest of the Berkshire Hills, 
seeking what it may devour, the name has suf- 
ficient incongruity to please the Yankee taste. 
I hesitate a little to tell the entire story of 
Lucy’s career, lest I be called a “ nature fakir.” 


It is all true, but those who raise the cry of nature 
104 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 106 


faking will never believe anything true about 
animals which goes contrary to what they them- 
selves have seen, or the way in which the average 
run of animals behave. Nevertheless, you cannot 
always predict animal conduct from the average 
run, any more than you can predict human con- 
duct. There is more of the animal in humans 
than we used to suppose (before 1914, for in- 
stance), and there is more of the human in ani- 
mals. Anyhow, I'll take a chance, and tell Lucy’s 
story in defiance of the scoffers. 

But first I wish I could take you into the coun- 
try where Lucy was born and brought up. I 
could, very easily, if you were here, and your 
wind was good, for it isn’t more than a mile be- 
hind my house—or, rather, above my house. You 
may have been past the spot, indeed, purring 
along in your motor, on your way to Stockbridge 
and Lenox. But going past it and going to it 
are quite different things. Leaping directly up 
from the State highway is the steep wall of the 
mountain, a long wall, or, rather, series of jutting 
shoulders, stretching north and south for ten 
miles or more, with the summit a mile behind 


106 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


them, and beyond that more forests and scrub 
land, and then a precipitous, wild drop into New 
York State. This wall runs up for some distance 
timbered heavily with birches and chestnuts and 
other hard woods, and then enters a belt of fallen, 
fern-covered boulders, with hemlocks wedged be- 
tween, and, finally, the almost sheer precipices 
which lead, in a series of steps, to the top of the 
shoulder, where there is a forest of storm-dwarfed 
pitch pines. In this forest herds of deer winter, 
going up and down the mountain for water at the 
springs below, and for feed when the snow is 
lighter. On top of the ridge the snow is always 
blown thin, and some food is available there in the 
worst weather. Just under this ridge, at the 
base of the precipices and among the fallen 
boulders below them, are numerous little caves 
or dens. Into these dens the fallen leaves drift. 
They are more or less protected in winter, and 
cool in summer. You might suppose it would be 
a likely spot for wildcats. 

It is. 

For one thing, almost no people ever get there. 
There is no trail except the dim paths used by 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 107 


the deer, which are known only to a few hunters 
and trappers. ‘The undergrowth is a dense mass 
of laurel, through which progress is difficult and 
even painful. Going my best, it takes me one 
and a half hours to make the fifteen hundred foot 
ascent to the top of the ridge. Now, the wildcat 
is, after all, a cat, and you know that the most 
domestic of pussies seldom cares for human 
society as such. It hangs around you because 
you feed it. (Of course, if you have a cat, you 
won't admit this—your cat is an exception!) 
It prefers to mind its own business, and often 
resents interference. The wildcat has these 
traits raised to the nth power. Furtive, sly, 
aloof, it wants to be let alone, to avoid contact 
with men, to go its own way. Though often 
heard yowling in the woods at night—it has a 
blood-curdling yell, a sort of meow—yang-yang- 
yang—it is seldom seen, and when it is seen, it is 
generally alone, sneaking along by itself, the 
very epitome of wild self-sufficiency. Hence, if 
a mother cat wished to retire from all danger of 
contact with man and other disturbing things, she 
could, in our country, hardly pick a better place 


108 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


than the dens amid the boulders far up on the 
steep mountain shoulder, with a half mile of 
trackless laurel and dense forest below, and two 
hundred feet of precipice above, and all around, 
for concealment, the dense hemlocks, the ferns 
which drape the rocks, the dead, fallen tree 
trunks, the caked masses of last year’s leaves still 
upheld on the fallen limbs which always litter a 
virgin wood, making little thatched roofs under 
which to creep. 

This is the spot that Lucy’s mother chose late 
one winter for her home, running far from the 
male cat who was Lucy’s father, because the male 
wildcat is anything but a gentleman and has a 
fondness for killing his offspring after they are 
born, if he can find them when their mother is out 
foraging. If the mother is at home, he is wise 
enough to leave them alone! Lwucy’s mother, 
however, had:no intention of bringing her family 
into the world where father would be likely to 
find them. She ran away from him ten miles, 
crossed a river on the ice, a swamp on the has- 
socks, and went up the mountain till she came to 
the fallen boulders. There, in a nice warm den, 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 109 


lined with dead leaves, under an overhanging 
rock and facing to the southward, she decided to 
establish her home, and there Lucy and three 
brothers and sisters were ultimately born. 

There was no great family resemblance be- 
tween them. Lucy was a decided brunette, very 
dark, which is the accepted type of beauty among 
wildeats, while her two sisters were gray and 
dirty brown, and her brother was more or less 
mottled, half-way between. Had you come upon 
them playing in front of their “ door,” however, 
on a warm spring day, while mother lay on her 
side, paws lazily outstretched, purring content- 
edly (but with one ear up and both eyes watch- 
ful), you would have said it was a pretty picture 
they made, and you might have called, “ Come, 
kitty, kitty ”—and then beat it, as mother coiled 
with a spitting snarl, and leaped off the rock! 

But, like Wordsworth’s Lucy, few knew, and 
few could know, how this Lucy grew, beside ways 
even less trodden than those “ beside the springs 
of Dove.” In fact, none knew. Only twice that 
summer did any human being come up past the 
den, and on both occasions Lucy’s mother heard 


110 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


them coming, and had the kittens far out of sight. 
A stray dog or two, to be sure, trailed her up the 
mountain after she had been down the slope and 
across the road into the swamp stalking pheas- 
ants. But a lone dog, without a hunter behind 
him, had no terrors for her. She did not court 
trouble, to be sure, relying on speed to escape it. 
But if she was forced to fight, she knew how, and 
if the dog got away, he was a sadder and a wiser 
pup. So Lucy grew, unmolested, with her 
brother and sisters, and learned the needed les- 
sons of life in the vocational school at first con- 
ducted by her mother, and later by that still more 
. ancient schoolmistress, Dame Nature. 

The children were brought up, in fact, much 
like domestic kittens, except they were taught to 
avoid human beings, to keep out of sight of all 
strange things, to hide from strange noises. But 
even domestic kittens are thus brought up if their 
mother has gone wild. They were taught to fight 
in play, amid the dead leaves in front of the den, 
and to bare their claws and strike quick and hard 
when the mother cat pretended to resent their 
attempts to play with her, and made lightning 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 111 


dabs at them with her powerful paw. They were 
taught to climb a tree, and to conceal themselves 
amid the branches. They were taught, by watch- 
ing their mother, how to lie out on a fallen log 
across the deep brown pool in the brook at the 
foot of the slope, motionless as a statue, and make 
a sudden plunge with one paw, claws out and 
curled upward, as a trout came past, catching it 
‘under the belly and tossing it to the bank. They 
learned, too, how to creep up on partridges sitting 
on their nests, or sleeping; how to crouch behind 
a bush along the rabbit paths and wait patiently 
till a cottontail came by, or even, in favorable 
spots, how to lie out along a limb over the path 
and drop on the rabbit from above. They learned 
how to run through the forest, too, as well as 
how to wait, always zigzagging, nose near the 
ground, ready to pounce on any deer-mouse that 
might be there. At night, as their mother went 
hunting through the woods, she would every now 
and then raise her head and emit the startling, 
raspy, snarling yell—meow—yang-yang-yang— 
which often caused some sleepy animal or bird to 
start in fright and betray its hiding place. Lucy 


112 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


and her brother and sisters practiced this yell, 
rather feebly at first, but with growing confidence 
and volume. AIl these things they learned first 
from watching their mother, and then from prac- 
tice, after their mother drove them with cuffs 
from the maternal food supply and made them 
hunt for themselves. 

It was considerably after the self-sustaining 
point had been reached that they saw their mother 
do a strange thing. It was early morning, not 
yet sun-up, and in the half light you couldn’t see 
far through the night mists which still enveloped 
the mountain at the altitude of the den. The 
kittens were all asleep, and so was the mother cat, 
having just come in weary and also hungry, after 
a long trip to the plain for food, a trip which was 
unrewarded by anything satisfying to a healthy 
appetite. The previous winter had been a hard 
one, with deep snow and extreme cold. As a 
result, the partridges and pheasants were few, the 
rabbits had been largely killed off by great horned 
owls and goshawks which descended from the 
north, and now the picking for wildcat was pretty 
poor. Indeed, the mother cat that night had 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUOY 118 


been so hungry that twice she had attempted to 
raid a hen yard, being driven off by dogs both 
times. Now she suddenly started up from her 
first sleep, ears pricked up, white teeth just show- 
ing, yellow-green eyes intense. Her action 
roused the kittens, who also started up. On soft 
feet the mother cat went to the entrance of the 
den, the kittens following. 

Something was coming down the precipice 
above. It swished through the bushes like a 
deer, and a second later they all caught the deer 
smell, though, of course, by comparison ‘with a 
dog or fox, their powers of smell were slight. 
But it was evidently a small deer, from the sound 
it made. Even at that, the kittens were surprised 
to see their mother sneak one paw out, then an- 
other paw out, till she glided almost like a snake 
up over the top of the boulder above the den, and 
from that to another, and so to another, till she 
was crouched directly over the deer trail down 
the mountain. She had never hunted a deer be- 
fore, and the kittens knew it was because she 
dreaded those terribly sharp hoofs, and the 
sharper horns of the buck. 


114 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Scarcely had, she reached her post over the 
trail than a fawn appeared, a bit more than half 
grown, trotting and leaping down the dim game 
trail, evidently seeking his mother. As he drew 
near the old cat, his nose told him there was 
danger, and he suddenly reared, and then swerved 
toward the thicker bushes. But with a yowl the 
cat sprang far out from the rock, and landed 
squarely on his shoulder. The deer gave a 
frightened bellow and began to rear and plunge 
as he ran, endeavoring to batter the cat off his 
neck by diving sideways against trees. The cat, 
however, with incredible speed and agility, shifted 
from one side of his back to the other, keeping 
her forepaws around his neck, claws sunk in 
deep, and tearing with her powerful, razor-like 
teeth. The kittens saw her disappear down the 
mountain on her wild ride, and as fast as they 
could, they scampered after. 

It was down in the chestnuts that they found 
her. The fawn had tripped and fallen, and that 
gave her the chance to get in a death grab at a 
vital artery. The little deer was breathing its 
last. The mother cat snarled and cuffed her 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 115 


hungry kittens away as they came eagerly up to 
the meat, but presently she let them feed, too, and 
all that day, their little stuffed bellies as round 
as balloons, they slept in the sun at the mouth of 
their den, their mother sleeping beside them. 
Once or twice they woke up and purred. Life 
is certainly worth while when you are filled up on 
young, tender venison! 

The kittens all grew rapidly, but Lucy fastest 
of all. She was destined to be a big cat, with 
dark fur, almost black, which thickened up as the 
frosty. autumn nights came on, till she was worth 
to the hunter not only five dollars for the bounty, 
but another ten for her skin. Having no means 
of knowing this, however, Lucy was not vain. 
But she shared with her brother and sisters a 
memory of venison that made her, and them, rash 
with the rashness of youth. Their mother had 
departed now, they did not know where. They 
had attempted to follow, but she had turned, with 
a spit and a bristle of fur, and driven them back. 
The truth is, probably, she was weary of maternal 
cares for a time, and wanted to be rid of them, 
now they were large enough to shift for them- 


116 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


selves. But they stayed on together in the old 
den, knowing no other home, and hunted the 
mountain, sometimes scattered, sometimes in a 
pack, and often going hungry for all their efforts. 
Hence it was that Lucy and her brother, coming 
upon a fawn one day apart from its mother, 
sprang at it without hesitating. The brother 
missed it, but Lucy succeeded in landing on its 
‘back. It dove madly into the scrub, with the 
other cat at its heels, and almost before Lucy 
knew what was happening she was knocked from 
its shoulder by a terrific blow. Even as she 
landed, she saw her brother rise in the air and go 
spinning into the bushes as the mother doe caught 
him with her hind heels. Two sore and sick cats 
retired to the den and nursed their wounds for 
several days, before they were fit for hunting 
again. Experience is a hard teacher, but it had 
taught them not to tackle a small deer unless sure 
that it is quite alone. 

It was in December, when all four of them 
were hunting together, that they did come upon 
a young doe, hardly more than a fawn, quite 
alone. It was amid the pitch pines on the top of 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 117 


the ridge above the den. All that day the cats 
had heard distant gunshots, both from the 
swamps on the plain below, and even from the 
mountainside, and had noticed that the deer were 
breaking up the slope in unusual numbers. But 
they didn’t know it was the opening day of the 
deer hunting season. They only knew the deer 
were up on the mountain in great numbers by mid 
afternoon. On discovering the little doe, they 
tried their best to stalk it close enough to make 
a sure spring, but the deer was too quick for 
them, and bolted, over the ledge. The four cats 
bounded in full pursuit. 

Down went the deer, over the precipitous 
rocks, twenty feet at a jump, the cats, with Lucy 
in the lead, only a jump or two behind. Below 
the ledges came the belt of tumbled, fallen 
boulders and rock fragments, and here the doe 
had a harder time, as she had to work between the 
rocks, while the cats could leap from top to top. 
Lucy almost had her once. In fact, her claws 
did draw blood from the deer’s hind quarters as 
she sprang from behind. But the deer just got 
through, and broke into the dense laurel. Here 


118 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


she could spring over, when the cats had to work 
under, and she increased her lead. Once below 
the laurel, into the more open woods, she rapidly 
left the four pursuers behind. 

Lucy was the last to give up the chase, but 
finally she turned back, too, when the terrified 
deer broke out of the woods into an open field 
behind a house, and made her way back up the 
mountain, busily looking: for mouse tracks in the 
light snow as she went. If one couldn’t have a 
deer, a mouse would do! Lucy was nothing if 
not philosophical. 

But, as it turned out, there was a greater 
tragedy lurking in this exploit than the mere loss 
of a venison supper. The craftiest hunter and 
trapper in all that section of the country had been 
hidden in a leaf blind beside a deer trail at the 
base of the upper ledges, thinking that the deer 
frightened by the hunters in the swamps below 
would be coming up this way. Two or three had 
passed him, but he was waiting for a fat buck, and 
didn’t shoot. He had heard the racket, then the 
little doe came plunging over the ledges, and had 
seen her go by, just out of gunshot, with the four 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 119 


cats in full pursuit. Then he had waited 
patiently, and he had seen the four cats come 
back, first one gray one, then a gray and a mottled 
one, then Lucy herself, so dark and fine furred 
that his finger itched on the trigger. None of 
them, however, got near enough for a shot. They 
were headed, of course, for their den, some dis- 
tance off around a point. As sly as they, this 
hunter watched them disappear, nor did he at- 
tempt to follow. Instead, he went down the 
mountain as darkness gathered, and got down his 
rusty steel traps from their peg in the wood- 
shed. 

He didn’t tell anybody what he had seen, for 
two reasons. The first reason was that he didn’t 
want anybody else to get those cats; the second 
reason was that he felt sure nobody would believe 
him, it being an accepted fact that wildcats hunt 
alone, not in packs, and never chase deer, anyhow. 
But he had seen what he had seen, just the same. 

He didn’t set his traps at once. Instead, he 
waited till deer hunting week was over, and then 
he went fishing through the ice. When he had 
accumulated several pickerel, he journeyed up 


120 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the mountain with his traps, picked up the cat 
tracks in the snow, and close to their ranging 
trails he set his fish-baited steel jaws. Then he 
went down the mountain again, his pale blue eyes 
seeing far through the winter woods and taking 
in details that would quite escape your attention 
or mine, or reading records on the snow—the 
book he knew best. 

Now, Lucy and her brother and sisters loved 
fish above all other food, just as a domestic cat 
does. Their noses might not be keen on a scent, 
as a dog’s nose is, but they could certainly smell 
fish a long way off. Waking from her doze that 
afternoon, Lucy sniffed the frosty air and emitted 
a sharp, excited meow. The other three cats 
awoke, too, and they also sniffed and grew ex- 
cited. Out of the den all four of them went, and 
headed straight for the odor. Of course, if it 
had been Big Reddy, the fox who lived down near 
the plains below, who had smelled some unex- 
pected delicacy in the neighborhood, he wouldn’t 
have made directly for it at all. He would have 
trotted in a big circle all around the smell, looking 
for the joker. He would have come, at some 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUOY 121 


point in the circle, upon the tracks of the man 
who took the bait in, and that would instantly 
have intensified his suspicion. He would prob- 
ably have followed down these tracks, and at 
some bush or other the trapper’s carelessness 
would have allowed the bait to touch a twig and 
the fox would have connected the bait smell with 
the man track. That would have made him even 
more suspicious, and if, ultimately, he found the 
bait at the end of the man track, no matter how 
hungry he might be, the chances are Big Reddy 
would turn away. Hence the adjective “ foxy.” 
But Lucy and her tribe had no such keenness of 
nose, nor keenness of reasoning powers. Fish 
meant food—that was the extent of their logic— 
which is all right so far as it goes. With a snarl 
and a cuff, Lucy drove away her brother and 
pounced at one fish. The other sisters each 
sprang for the fish they spotted. 

An instant later there was a terrific yowling 
and screaming and thrashing of bodies. 

Lucy, because of her incredible speed of action, 
had twitched up her paw as she felt it descend on 
something cold and metallic, and the jaws of the 


122 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


trap had got her by one toe only. With a snarl 
and a lunge, she tore herself free, and diving into 
the thick bushes, snarling with pain and anger, 
began indignantly to lick the bleeding stub of 
her amputated toe and claw. The brother, cuffed 
away at first, now reaped the reward of meekness, 
and ate the fish in safety. But the other two cats, 
each caught fast in a trap, were howling and 
plunging, trying to wrench themselves free by 
main strength. The log drags, to which the traps 
were fastened, were pulled about, till they caught 
in the bushes and held fast. The snow was 
churned up. The lonely forest resounded to 
their cries. But all their efforts availed them 
nothing. Their heartless brother sneaked around 
and ate their fish, too. 

The next morning Lucy, nursing her wounded 
paw in the den, heard two gunshots not far away, 
and pushed deeper into the shadows, snarling at 
her brother. There were no sounds from the 
trapped sisters after that. But presently there 
was the smell of fish again. The brother, re- 
membering only his feast of yesterday, sallied 
forth. But Lucy was, like Peter’s wife’s mother, 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 123 


sick of a fever, and lay still, licking her paw. 
Presently she heard her brother screaming, but 
still she did not budge. She slept fitfully that 
day, his cries now and again awaking her, and at 
nightfall felt a little better, and very hungry, for 
it had been two days now since she had tasted 
food. The fish smell was still in the air. She 
went forth, her foot bleeding again as the crusty 
snow cut it, and ate first the fish at her brother’s 
trap. Then she sniffed. ‘There was more some- 
where about. But Lucy was capable of learn- 
ing by experience. She approached it warily. 
The thing which had hurt her before had been on 
the ground almost under the fish. The fish was 
placed at the base of a rock. Lucy climbed up. 
on the rock, lay flat on her belly, and cautiously 
lowered her well paw down, down, till one claw 
caught in the fish, and she could hook it up. 
Seizing it in her mouth, she went back to the den 
with it hastily, and ate it there at her leisure. 
Then she slept. 

She was waked by a single shot, and of course 
became instantly alert. This time her senses told 
her, presently, that danger was approaching, and 


124 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


gliding out of the den in the dim morning light, 
for the sun was not yet up, she sneaked like a 
ghost over the snow, and between the rocks, up 
the precipices above. After a time, crouched in 
a thicket on the topmost ledge, she peered back 
and saw one of the feared and hated race of men 
standing alert near the mouth of the den, and 
then coming on as if to follow up her trail. She 
turned once more and headed through the brush 
toward the summit of the mountain. She found 
a warm spot on the south side of a rock, and slept 
all day in the sun, letting her paw heal, and when 
night came she hunted, but in vain. The next 
day instinct led her back to the old den. 

As she came once more to the top of the ridge, 
the fish smell greeted her. This time the fish 
was close to the den, and at the base of a straight 
faced rock too high to reach down from above to 
the fish. But Lucy had other resources. She 
climbed a smallish hemlock, crept cautiously out 
on a lower branch till it sagged far down with 
her weight, and again sneaked up the fish on her 
claw. She nearly fell into the trap, to be sure, 
but managed to land on her feet at a safe dis- 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 125 


tance. Then she took her meal back up the 
ledge, having no desire to be wakened by a gun 
barrel poked into the den. 

Now, our trapper friend, having already three 
cats to show by way of proof, had told his story 
at last (and collected his bounty), and he didn’t 
hesitate to add as new embellishment the tale of 
the fourth cat, Lucy, who could steal bait out of 
a trap, and was minus a toe on her off front paw, 
thanks to her first lesson. Naturally, since traps 
seemed of no avail, somebody suggested a hunt. 
That was how it happened that as Lucy was re- 
turning one morning from pheasant. hunting 
down in the young pine thickets at the base of the 
mountain, taking the stone wall for a path, as it 
was easier going, she heard suddenly the deep, 
purposeful baying of two hounds on her trail. 

Well, if the dogs were after her, they would 
have considerable of a jaunt! Lucy’s idea of 
getting away from a dog was simply to run and 
run till she had gone so far the dog gave up in 
despair. So now she headed straight up the 
mountain, on over the ledges, through the scrub 
above, over the bare, wind-swept summit cone, 


126 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


down the other side, across the sunny fields of the 
table-land hamlet which lies up there behind the 
dome of the big mountain, and, avoiding the few 
scattered farms, into the dense woods on the far- 
ther side. These, however, were no ordinary 
dogs, she began to realize. ‘They weren’t mere 
stray hunters; they were trained, hard-working 
hounds. Ever they came baying steadily on her 
trail, not getting dangerously close yet, but cer- 
tainly not dropping behind. Lucy rested. She 
was weary, and her paw hurt her, for it wasn’t 
yet completely healed, nor the sickness all gone 
from her. Her rest let the dogs up too close for 
comfort. She plunged quickly down the cliffs 
ahead of her, where they drop into New York 
State, the dogs now in full cry behind, for one of 
them had caught sight of her. 

Lucy was going it blind now—she was in a 
spot where she had never been before. Leaping 
along in a deep gorge beside a brook, the dogs 
almost at her heels, she suddenly found herself 
at the jumping-off place. The brook simply slid 
over a lip of rock and plunged straight down 
sixty feet! There was no turning back, for the 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 127 


only way back was up the gorge. Lucy didn’t 
want to fight two dogs. She saw a tree, one of 
three or four pine trees down here beside the 
brook, growing close to the face of the cliff above 

_her, and rising fifty feet without a limb. Just 
as the first dog was almost on her, she sprang for 
this tree, and went up the trunk just as you’ve 
seen your cat go up a tree when the neighbor’s 
dog came into the yard. 

This was exactly what the hounds expected. 
Having treed their quarry, they began to bark 
excited signals to the hunters who were coming 
on behind (a long way behind, by now), and to 
jump around the base of the trunk. 

But Lucy kept on up into the branches. Once 
in their protection, she looked about her. Higher 
up a branch leaned out and almost touched the 
cliff face. Lucy went up to it, out along it, and 
measured the distance to the little ledge she saw 
on the cliff face. Then she sprang. ‘The dogs, 
seventy-five feet below, didn’t see her spring, nor 
hear her soft, padded paws land on the ledge. 
From this ledge a slanting crevice of the rock, 
or small chimney as a mountaineer would call it, 


128 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


led up another thirty feet to the top of the preci- 
Pice. Lucy got into this crevice, and with the 
help of the frozen moss and mould lodged in it, 
worked her way to the top. There she crouched 
a moment, looking over the rim with her yellow- 
green eyes at the dogs below, and then slipped 
quietly and easily into the forest. 

When the hunters came, they found the dogs 
still baying the tree. But there was no wildcat 
in the branches. After a while, they worked 
around to the top of the cliff, and found out how 
she escaped. But it was too late to put the dogs 
on the trail again. They were a dozen miles 
from home, with a mountain between. 

After that, Lucy was a famous character. 

Being a famous character has its penalties, 
especially when you’ve one toe missing and no- 
body can mistake your tracks. It was that miss- 
ing toe which betrayed to Solon Littleton the fact 
that it was Lucy who came into his chicken yard 
and killed two of his pet Rhode Island Reds. 
That was in February, after two weeks of tremen- 
dous cold and heavy snow. Lucy was desper- 
ately hungry. Solon had a dog, too, but the dog 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 129 


was sleeping inside. As soon in the morning as 
the theft was discovered, however, Solon put the 
dog on the tracks, and told him to go to it. 
Teddy was a big hound dog, that had probably 
started out in life to be a fox hound, but had 
changed its mind too late for a really successful 
outcome, and tried to be a pointer—or a bulldog 
(the matter was always in dispute between Solon 
and his neighbors). ‘The hound started off on 
the tracks, but Solon delayed following till his 
wife had given him his coffee and doughnuts (the 
latter broken by Solon meditatively, and the 
pieces dipped into the former, before eating). 
Meanwhile Lucy was not a great way off— 
perhaps half a mile down in the swamp pines, 
finishing up her own breakfast and raising a 
mighty purr of thanksgiving therefor. The bay- 
ing of one hound didn’t greatly disturb her, and 
she let him get rather near before she started up. 
But she had reckoned without due consideration 
of the depth of the snow and the superior length 
of this dog’s legs. She got across the road all 
right, on her way to the mountain cliffs (her in- 
stinctive refuge), but before she could make the 


130 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


woods above the high pasture she realized that the 
dog would be up to her. There was no available 
tree—only a big, cleft boulder, overhung with a 
wild grape-vine. It was a case of having to fight, 
and she dove under the grape-vine, into the cleft 
of the rock, where she turned at bay and waited 
her pursuer. 

The dog came crashing and baying in under 
the vine, and instantly Lucy was on his back. 
‘There was hardly room in that restricted cleft for 
him to turn around, though Lucy could double 
herself in it without trouble. She had him ai 
this initial disadvantage, and she had, beside, the 
great advantage of her own superior speed of 
attack in combat. Her game was to keep on top 
of him, clawing at his eyes and throat, and biting 
at his head, while he tried frantically to get her 
down, to throw her for a bite at her throat. He 
couldn’t do it, and it was already a badly used up 
dog that was fighting for his life now in behind 
the grape-vine when Solon, guided by the yowls 
and spits and bays of the combat, came plunging 
up the pasture through the snow, calling frantic- 
ally to the dog to come out. 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 131 


When he drew near, Solon hesitated about 
drawing nearer. The sounds issuing from the 
cleft were not reassuring, even to a man with a 
gun, and Solon was not a hunter, anyhow. But 
he did love his Rhode Island Reds, and he did 
rather care for his dog, and he did relish five 
dollars, which was the bounty on cats. So finally 
he approached close to the opening, and peered 
in, gun thrust forward, cocked. But he couldn’t 
tell which was dog and which was wildcat—or 
not for long enough to fire. Again he yelled at 
his dog. The dog tried to back out, but the grape- 
vine caught him. ‘The cat was following him up, 
striking at his face, but protected from the gun 
by his body. It was only at that instant that 
Lucy really became aware of Solon, and sud- 
denly she seemed to rise right through the grape- 
vine, coming straight at Solon’s head. He 
emitted a yell that would have done credit to 
Lucy herself, and jumped to one side. At the 
same instant the gun went off. The flame singed 
Lucy’s coat, but did her no other harm. She 
missed Solon by about the same margin as he 
missed her, landed on the snow, whirled like a 


132 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


flash of light, and was off up the hill. The poor 
dog tried to follow—he was game, whatever his 
breed—but it wasn’t in him any more. Pres- 
ently he rejoined his master at the bottom of the 
pasture, and the two of them went limply 
home. 

Solon, naturally, never told a soul but his wife 
about this incident. Yet, as such things happen, 
it mysteriously became known. Lucy’s fame 
rose another notch—and Solon set up the hard 
cider. 

About that time Lucy moved. She wished to 
bring up her kittens in a less dangerous spot, 
where the sins of the parent wouldn’t be visited 
upon them, and where, also, their father wouldn’t 
be fussing around. So she trotted in the night 
far across the river into the hills to the east, where 
there was no big mountain such as she had left, 
but miles of scrubby woods and rocks and small 
cliffs full of dens, and only a few scattered farms 
and small, upland hamlets, ruins of what a 
hundred years ago had been prosperous vil- 
lages. 

Here Lucy spent a happy and contented sum- 


ERARLES LIVINGSTON Ogee | 


LUCY CUFFED THE KITTENS BACK OUT OF SIGHT AND SNEAKED OUT OF THE DEN 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 133 


mer, and reared a fine family. Only once was 
she disturbed. ‘That was when Bill Snyder, the 
game warden, and his wife came up to camp on 
Loon Pond, not far from her den. The game 
warden was rather given to snooping around, and 
one evening he and Mrs. Snyder walked up an 
old logging road which led perilously close to 
Lucy’s abode. Lucy cuffed the kittens back out 
of sight, and sneaked out of the den. Whoever, 
whatever, it was passing, she proposed to be ready 
for it. Seeing Bill and Mrs. Snyder on the old 
road, she crept softly along in the bushes just 
behind them, making no sound, alert, watchful. 
Once they paused, spoke, and Bill turned as if to 
come toward her. At that she snarled, and Mrs. 
Snyder, in the dusking woods, caught the twin 
gleams of her yellow-green eyes. 

Then Mrs. Snyder screamed. Both humans 
began to walk toward the open, at a considerably 
accelerated pace. Lucy sneaked along, just be- 
hind, and in the bushes. Again, looking over her 
shoulder, Mrs. Snyder caught the glint of Lucy’s 
eyes. Lucy had to trot after that. 

At the edge of the field she stopped and 


134 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


watched to make sure that the humans were 
really going away. Then she returned to her 
kittens. 

(Bill told somebody later that he wanted to 
investigate, but his wife was afraid.) 

The hunting was so good that summer that 
Lucy had no occasion to risk a chicken raid, or to 
try again the dubious experiment of tackling a 
fawn. There were plenty of rabbits, grouse, 
mice, and other small things, and after she left 
her kittens and the winter colds came on, Lucy 
was stout and sleek, with a fine, thick coat. But 
with the accumulation of the snow, the burrowing 
in of the woodchucks, and, more or less, of the 
mice, the departure of many of the birds, and the 
keen competition with the craftier foxes for the 
game that remained, Lucy found the pickings 
scanty again, and began to move about. She 
grew bold once more, and twice raided chicken 
yards, leaving her telltale track in the snow. 
Traps began to ‘be set for her once again, and 
hunts were organized; but she managed to escape 
the traps, and she outran the dogs, and the end 
of the winter found her ready to rear a second 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 135 


family in a big, hollow fallen hemlock up a steep 
ravine in the back hill country, not far from a 
tumbledown farm or two. 

No one suspected Lucy’s presence there, least 
of all old man Parmalee, who left most of the 
farming to his son, but still went out for the cows 
every night, to the pasture which led up the slope 
and met the ravine woods where Lucy had placed 
her den. It was a chilly May evening, later than 
his usual time, when old man Parmalee, waking 
from a doze, realized that he hadn’t been for the 
cows, doubtless because his son and daughter-in- 
law hadn’t got back from the village to remind 
him of his duties. He got up hastily, looked for 
a raincoat, couldn’t find one, and seized a rag rug 
from the floor, wrapping it around his aged 
shoulders and hurrying forth. 

To his surprise, the cows were not at the bars. 
No telling what that old Jersey will do, he 
thought, when you wait too long—probably led 
the rest up the hill. Well, he’d get a scolding 
sure if he didn’t go fetch ’em down. So he 
plodded up the slope, the rain dripping from the 
rug on his shoulders; and, finding hoof prints by 


136 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the ravine, into which the water had not yet 
settled, knew the cows had just gone up there. 
He trudged on, into the dimness of the wet woods, 
calling, “‘ Coo-boss, coo-boss,”’ over and over. 

He had gone, it seemed to him, a long way, and 
was nearing the old fallen hemlock which he re- 
membered from other years, when he heard a 
sudden snarl which froze his blood,—then he saw 
the green flash of two eyes, and made out a dim 
form stalking toward him. Old man Parmalee’s 
legs grew miraculously twenty years younger. 
He turned and fled, down the ravine, tripping on 
roots, catching at trees with his hands to steady 
himself, forgetting entirely his rug, which flew 
off behind, forgetting the cows, forgetting every- 
thing but home. 

He panted down the pasture, not daring to 
look behind, and almost fell into the dooryard, 
where his son and daughter-in-law were just 
getting out of the buggy. 

“ What the 

“Father, what’s the . 

“ Wildcat—chased me—up the ravine—came 
right at me ——” the old man panted. 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 137 


His son roared with unseemly mirth, but the 
woman, with a look of alarm, felt of the old man’s 
wet back, and led him into the house. 

“You'll feel better soon,” she said. 

Then she glanced at the floor. 

“Why, where’s the red and blue rug? ” 

“ Tarnation—I wore it—couldn’t find my old 
coat—must ’a’ dropped it when the cat chased 
me—Martha made that rug, too. Tarnation, my 
old army pants was the blue in it.” 

“'Where’s the cows?” said young Parmalee, 
brusquely. 

The old man gestured feebly. His legs had 
grown old again now, and were trembling. 

“Up the ravine,” he said. ‘“‘ You'll hev to go 
get ’em. I won't. The cat’s by that old fell- 
down hemlock. If you see my rug, bring it 
back.” 

“ Hang your old rug,” said his son, crossly, 
stamping out. 

Fifteen minutes later he also returned, pant- 
ing. 

“Dyer git my rug?” the old man asked. 
“ Djer git all the cows—the old Jersey, too?” 


188 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Young Parmalee gasped for breath. “I 
never see such a big cat!” he finally ex- 
claimed. 

“ Believe me now, do yer?” the old man 
cackled. “ But why didn’t yer pick up my rug?” 
He spoke plaintively, but there was the hint of a 
twinkle in his watery blue eyes. 

At ten o’clock the cows came back to the bars 
and woke the family up. It was after eleven 
before they were milked, and young Parmalee 
back in bed again. He retired with anything but 
kindly feelings toward Lucy. 

The cows were not turned out the next morn- 
ing, but early the second morning Lucy, return- 
ing to the den, heard suspicious sounds in the 
pasture, drawing nearer. She roused the kittens, 
drove them out of their warm, dead-leaf and 
wood-mould bed in the log, and began leading 
them rapidly up the rocks. But the dogs be- 
hind moved more rapidly. They picked up the 
fresh scent at the den, and suddenly their deep, 
rather mournful, slow baying (not the quick, ex- 
cited baying they use on a fox track) told her 
they were on her heels. At the top of the hill 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 139 


they were almost on her. She cuffed the three 
kittens under a rock, and turned to fight. Alone, 
she could have escaped, no doubt. At any rate, 
she had more than once in the past. But now she 
had her kittens to defend. There were two dogs, 
one a bit ahead of the other. As he drew near, 
she sprang, landing on his back, and had gouged 
his eye and torn both ears before the other hound 
closed in. Even the two of them, however, had 
all they could manage, and a bit more. Lucy was 
alive at both ends, and contrived to fight with her 
powerful hind legs into the face of one dog, while 
she rode the other. Clutch after frantic clutch 
by the hounds were rewarded only with mouth- 
fuls of fur, and a tearing scratch in the face. 
The three of them rolled and fought and barked 
and screamed and snarled and spit down the 
rocks, till the heads and shoulders of two men ap-’ 
peared, coming from below, and a sudden shot 
rang out, and Lucy rose convulsively and fell 
limp between the dogs, which the men grabbed by 
the collars and pulled away. 

The owner of the dogs examined her, rolling 
her over with his foot. 


140 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


“ By gum, it’s Lucy!” he exclaimed. ‘“ Well, 
she lived up to her reputation to the end.” 

The battered dogs were sniffing up the trail 
again now, and barking at the crevice where the 
kittens had crept in. The men pulled them off, 
some way to one side, and waited. Presently the 
kittens came creeping out. They were pretty 
little things, and meowed plaintively for their 
mother. 

“ There’s fifteen dollars more,” said the hunter 
to young Parmalee. ‘ You take the light one, 
I'll take the dark. We'll let the dogs run the 
third.” | 

They fired, and two kittens fell. The third, 
with a frightened meow, scampered up the rocks 
and made for a tree. 

“ Go to it,” said the hunter to his dogs. 

“Hold on!” exclaimed Parmalee. “Call ’em 
back.” 

The man called, getting them to return with 
difficulty. “What’s the big idea? ” he demanded. 
** Five bucks is five bucks, ain’t it?” 

“T’m satisfied, that’s all,” Parmalee retorted. 
“The old cat chased father and me the other 


THE LIFE AND DEATH OF LUCY 141 


night, and fought two dogs this morning, all for 
those kittens. Let one of ’em live, I say.” ° 

The other man shrugged his shoulders. ‘“‘ It’s 
your land,” he said. ‘“ But they’re bad animals, 
and five dollars is 5 

“The skin’ll be worth more next winter, when 
the cat’s growed,” Parmalee soothed him. 
“ Better take your pups home now and patch 
’em up.” 

Parmalee picked up the two dead kittens, 
stroking their warm fur with his hand. The 
hunter slung Lucy over his shoulder. 

“Twenty-eight pounds, if she’s an ounce,” he 
said. 

The dogs, with their bleeding muzzles, sniffed 
at her limply dangling tail as they all descended 
the pasture. 


CHAPTER V 


GENERAL JIM 


IM cracked his shell in a nest up in the tip of 
an old pine tree in the big swamp, and his 
‘first glimpse of the world was a vision of tree 
tops and blue sky. A baby bird, when you come 
to think of it, has considerable the better of a 
woodchuck, let us say, in the matter of environ- 
mental influences. That may be why birds are 
more attractive. But Jim, and his brother Jim 
and his sister Jim (why are crows always named 
Jim?) did not enjoy their Peter Pan-nish abode 
very long. The reason was that young Tom 
Harris knew a man who said he’d like a pet crow, 
and Tom assumed that, of course, he’d like three 
pet crows three times as much, so when Tom saw 
the nest in the swamp and heard the three babies 
crying up aloft for their dinner, as only baby 
crows can cry, he scurried home for a bag and a 


long string, returned clad in overalls (Tom was 
142 


GENERAL JIM 143 


mindful of an unreasonable maternal objection to 
pitch on the pants), and climbed the tree. This 
was a matter of no small labor, and after he had 
secured the three baby birds it was no less a job 
to lower the bag without injury, through the 
branches to the ground. He got them safely 
down, however, and carried them in triumph to 
the man who, in a careless moment, had expressed 
a desire for a pet crow. 

He was a big man, with a big laugh, a big gar- 
den, a big dog, a big small son, and a big heart. 
The only thing little about him was his house, 
and that was a delightful old farmhouse between 
country road and garden, with the woods beyond. 
He had quite forgotten that he wanted a crow, 
but when he saw the contents of Tom’s bag, he 
remembered that he wanted three. So that was 
how Jim and Jim and Jim found themselves, 
after their distressing adventure, in a new home 
at the bottom of a barrel, with a netting over the 
top, so neither cat nor dog could molest them. 
Tom and the big man’s big small son were out in 
the garden digging up worms and grubs to stop 
their clamor. 


144 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Nothing, however, can stop the clamor of a 
hungry little crow. You dangle a nice fat grub 
in front of him, and he opens a yawning cavity 
of mouth and says, in a raucous, strident, im- 
patient tone,“ Caw!” ‘Then you drop the grub in 
his mouth, and he keeps right on cawing, but swal- - 
lowing at the same time, so that it sounds some- 
thing like this—‘‘ Caw-w-obble, obble, obble.” 
As soon as the grub is down, his mouth opens 
again and he crossly insists on more. 

But the big man was wise. He knew that if 
you give a baby crow all it wants to eat, it will 
gorge itself into an untimely grave. So Jim and 
Jim and Jim were taught to leave the table hun- 
gry, as it were, and they throve on this involun- 
tary self-denial. Soon a perch had to be put in 
half-way up the barrel, and before very long they 
were all three up on the rim, and then down on 
the ground, and the big man’s son expected to 
see them fly away. 

But they didn’t fly away, not even after they 
had taught themselves to take the air. The big 
man’s wife sometimes wished, perhaps, that they 
would, but they didn’t. Sometimes they sailed 


GENERAL JIM 145 


out over the fields and woods, but they always 
came back, especially when wild crows drew near 
them. Instead of going to their kind, they 
seemed to be in fear of them. But on the place 
they were in no fear of anything, least of all of 
Don, the big collie dog. Jim, our hero, was 
Don’s chief tormentor. His favorite sport was 
to wait until Don was fast asleep, and then he 
would pick up a shining, smooth pebble (it wasn’t 
always smooth, either!) in his beak, walk care- 
fully up to the dog’s head, lift the flap of his ear, 
and drop the pebble inside. Don would at once 
wake up with an impatient grunt, shake the 
pebble out, and go lie down somewhere else. As 
soon as he was asleep again, Jim would repeat 
the operation, until finally the poor dog would 
be driven to take refuge in the house. 
Jim had other forms of sport, however. He 
discovered, for instance, that by flying down sud- 
denly, with loud caws, upon the back of one of 
the sheep in the pasture, and fixing his claws in 
the sheep’s wool, he could send the startled anima] 
cavorting over the landscape. In this way Jim 
enjoyed many a free ride, and appeared to take 


146 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


much the same pleasure in it that a cowboy takes 
in riding a bucking broncho. Still another trick 
was to wake up the family at five a.m. This he 
did by flying to the big man’s chamber window 
ledge (the window was always open) and cawing 
at the top of his lungs, till somebody tossed him 
out a scrap of food. It wasn’t exactly a pleasant 
trick, and Jim never knew how close he came 
sometimes to having his neck wrung! 

In the matter of food, he and his brother and 
sister were peculiarly fortunate. Not only did 
they get table scraps, bits of meat (which they 
dearly loved), and all the crumbs from Don’s 
dish, but the big man had a garden in which he 
hoed, and when they saw him enter this garden 
they flew with joyful noise, if not with song, after 
him, and followed his hoe or cultivator up the 
rows, pouncing greedily on every white grub his 
implement turned up. He used to call them his 
best helpers at such times, as indeed they were. 
They certainly ought to have become fat and 
healthy crows. Nevertheless, it is to be feared: 
that they were somewhat afflicted with what the 
soldiers so euphoniously call cooties. One day 


GENERAL JIM 147 


the big man saw Jim, and later Jim and Jim 
also, squatting contentedly down in a big ant hill, 
not taking a dust bath, like a hen, but just squat- 
ting. He couldn’t conceive why they should 
choose such a place to squat in, until he chanced 
to read that the poilus in France spread their 
shirts on ant hills when no decootieizing machine 
was handy. That raised his already high esti- 
mate of Jim’s intelligence. 

But whether from parasites or some deeper 
cause, Jim’s brother and sister never could seem 
to retain their flight feathers, and while they 
could skim about a few feet above the ground, 
only Jim became and remained a full fledged 
aeronaut. But it did not appear greatly to in- 
terfere with their happiness, and every night they 
hopped up the rungs of a ladder which ended un- 
der the overhang of the house eaves, and took 
their places to roost beside Jim, who flew there. 
This practice continued for some time. One day, 
however, as the two crippled birds were half 
hopping, half skimming, around the yard, Jim, 
from a tree near by, emitted a loud, startling caw. 
As if they understood him perfectly (as they 


148 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


doubtlessly did), Jim and Jim scurried for cover 
under the grape-vines. At the same instant, out 
of the shadow of the woods swept a marsh hawk, 
hovered a second, and dove for the hurrying pair. 

But he didn’t get to them. Quick as he, Jim 
dove, too. He dove straight at the hawk, from 
above, and landed a vicious peck on his head. 
The hawk banked quickly, and swung around and 
up to meet his attacker, but Jim kept above him, 
and landed another jab. The hawk saw that his 
prey were under cover now, and lost. Pretend- 
ing, with much dignity, to ignore Jim’s existence, 
he flew rapidly away, the smaller bird, with loud 
caws, following him for three hundred yards or 
more. Then Jim resumed his vigil in the tree top. 
It was some hours later that he cawed again, and 
once more the shadow swooped, and once more 
Jim dove to the rescue. 

That night, for the first time, Jim did not sleep 
on the top rung of the ladder, under the eaves, 
with his brother and sister. He perched on the 
ridgepole of the house, where he could command 
the whole horizon! 

The big man pointed this out to his son. 


GENERAL JIM 149 


“Tf every man,” he said, “ was as brave and 
watchful to defend his weaker brothers, this 
would be a better world.” 

“ Jim’s a good old Scout,” said the big man’s 
son. 

Now you can call Jim’s action instinct, or what 
you like. All I know is that Jim never roosted 
again on the ladder, but always on the ridgepole. . 
It looks to me like a remarkably quick learning 
of a lesson, coupled with a natural disposition to 
protect his kind. I should say it showed Jim to 
be both intelligent and social. 

When autumn came, and Jim was a fine, strong 
bird, with glossy black feathers that reflected the 
sun when he banked for a turn, the big man and 
his family decided to close the little farmhouse 
and go to the far-away city for the winter. They 
couldn’t take Jim with them, nor his poor brother 
and sister, either. 

“ Tt will be all right to leave Jim,” the big man 
said. “He can look after himself. But Jim 
and Jim can’t. It would be cruel to abandon 
them.” 

So he caught the two crows with the imperfect 


150 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


flight feathers, and Jim never saw them again. 
He flew around the garden cawing for them, but 
they did not appear. The next day, when he 
woke up and flew to the bedroom window, he 
found the window closed. He pecked at the 
glass, and made a loud noise, but nothing hap- 
pened. Don was gone, too. No scraps were 
put out for him at breakfast time. Wondering 
and disconsolate, he flew around the deserted gar- 
den, and fed himself that day by watching the 
corn shocks standing in the field, and pouncing on 
the mice which ran in and out under them. That 
night he was bitterly cold upon the ridgepole, and 
without Jim and Jim to protect he saw no reason 
why he should remain on it. So he sought the 
ladder under the eaves—but that was gone! He 
flew over to a pine tree, and got in among the 
branches. There was no wind there, nor could 
any hawk see him from above while he slept. 
Toward morning he heard a noise overhead, a 
noise of many wings in steady beat, and now and 
then a caw. A great flock of crows were going 
south. Something stirred in him, some instinct 
to rise high into the air and join them. But he 


GENERAL JIM 151 


did not go. This was home to him here, and, be- 
sides, he did not know what would happen to him 
among all those strangers. So he remained in 
his pine tree, while the flock streamed south. 

Jim waited and waited about the deserted 
house, but still there was no scrap of breakfast by 
the door, no sign of the people and the dog he 
knew, no brother and sister for company. At 
last a snow came, and he was positively hungry. 
The mice burrowed under the snow, and it was 
hard to detect them. The stray kernels of corn 
around the fields and the barn were all covered. 
So were the oats. Jim made a higher flight than 
was his wont, and gazed over the surrounding 
country for signs of help. Far off, over a snowy 
meadow, he saw the black forms of three crows, 
and forgetting his fear in his hunger, he flew di- 
rectly toward them. 

- They were circling and settling over the snowy 
fields when he drew near, and all three began to 
caw when they saw Jim coming. Their voices 
did not seem unfriendly. Jim recognized one of 
them as a crow which had lived that summer close 
to his yard. In fact, they seemed to be trying 


152 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


to tell him of food in the field. He came closer, 
with increased confidence, till he could see that 
they were getting food from the black, exposed 
earth on the sides of a swift brook which cut 
through the grass, a dark, winding thread on the 
snow-white sheet of the meadow. Jim circled 
close now, three or four times, cawing a tenta- 
tive answer to the greetings of the three strangers. 
Then he flew into a tree and watched the pro- 
ceedings a few moments more, before actually 
venturing to join the tiny flock. At last he made 
up his mind, swung out on the air with a loud 
caw, and dropped to the side of the brook, ex- 
tracting a mussel from the ooze, for that was what 
the others were doing. 

After he had only partially satisfied his hun- 
ger, the other three crows flew away, flinging 
back a half invitation to join them as they went. 
Jim was tempted, but he couldn’t quite make up 
his mind to go. Instead, he fished some more, 
and then he went back to his familiar pine tree 
for the night. For several days thereafter Jim 
Joined these three crows every day, traveling with 
them about the country looking for food, and 


GENERAL JIM 153 


learning from them many ways of getting it. 
They taught him, for instance, to fly low over a 
field where the snow was light, looking for signs 
of oat stalks, and when they were seen, to scratch 
close to them for dropped grain. They taught 
him the food value of many seeds, and how to 
peck around the cracks and bark scales of old 
trees (especially apple trees) and rotten stumps 
for grubs and larve. Jim, whose food had al- 
ways come easy, was green at first, but he was a 
ready pupil, and could soon shift with the best, 
and seldom went hungry. 

At last, however, there came a great storm, 
with a terrible wind and bitter cold. Poor Jim 
almost froze to death, huddled in the’ deepest, 
most protected part of his pine, because he could 
not venture out for food in such a blizzard, nor 
find any if he did venture out, and without a lot 
of food a bird, which is an intensely hot-blooded 
creature, soon perishes. His little engine has to 
be stoked regularly and energetically to keep up 
steam. It was not till late the following day that 
Jim could get out any distance in his search, and 
by then his vitality was so low that he could just 


154 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


make headway against the wind. He rose high, 
and looked about, over a world in which half the 
landmarks were obliterated. Some way off, be- 
tween the almost buried lines of stone walls which 
bounded the road, he saw a wood sled jogging 
along, falling into a walk now and then as the 
horses tugged it over a packed drift. On this 
sled were a man and several bags. Jim almost 
blew down toward it, like a bit of black paper on 
the gale, and his keen eyes now detected some- 
thing dropping behind. Down lower he dropped, 
and with a caw of joy fell upon the grains of 
“ mixed feed ” which were oozing out from a bag 
on the back of the sledge, unknown to the driver. 
Every time the sledge had tipped backward as the 
horses pulled it up on to a packed drift, a little 
stream of cracked corn and other delicacies had 
poured out and still lay on the hard snow. Jim 
fell upon the first he spotted, and ate ravenously. 

He began to warm up. His blood flowed 
again. His wings felt stronger. As soon as his 
hunger was satisfied, he rose into the air, and be- 
gan to circle, cawing loudly against the chill, 
lemon-gold sunset. He was calling to his three 


GENERAL JIM 155 


friends. He knew they must be hungry, too. 
Here was food enough for a hundred crows. He 
must find them, and let them know! At last he 
was rewarded by an answering caw, and one of 
the three appeared above the pines on the slope 
of the mountain. Jim swung rapidly toward 
him, down wind, and soon he was leading all three 
toward the precious trail of grain on the road. 
While the three ate, Jim, too, consumed a little 
more, walking back along the trail of feed, which 
evidently extended clear to the village. 

But his work was not yet done. Flying to a 
roadside tree, the oldest crow peremptorily sum- 
moned the rest. This storm had created a dan- 
gerous crisis for all the crows who had elected to 
winter in those parts, instead of going south. 
Tribal safety demanded that as many as possible 
be notified of the salvation offered by the grain. 
Jim was to go north, he himself would go south, 
another east, another west. Each was to bring 
back all the crows he could muster as soon as it 
was daylight. So Jim’s social consciousness was 
thus enlarged from the neighborhood to the tribe. © 
No sleep in his warm tree for him that night! 


156 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


He flew by the stars, over strange fields, cawing 
his tidings as he went, and making long détours 
to each side to cover all the area possible, and 
when the east reddened, he headed back, again 
swinging to left and right, cawing loudly, till he 
had gathered in more than a hundred and fifty 
crows behind him, coming by ones and twos and 
threes from many places. They reached the 
snowy road where the grain lay to find other 
crows there by the scores, then by the hundred, 
till the road for three miles, or all the way from 
the farmer’s door back to the outskirts of the 
village, was a wide ribbon of white with a jet 
black band running down the centre, a band com- 
posed of famished and feeding crows. By ten 
o'clock there was no grain left. But by ten 
o'clock the sun was up, the storm wind had 
abated, the snow began to melt a bit on south- 
ward facing rocks, and the crows were saved. 

After that, Jim did not go back to his pine to 
sleep alone. He was completely adopted into 
the band of three crows whose acquaintance he 
had first made, and became one of them. His 
period of loneliness was over. 


GENERAL JIM 157 


The coming of his first spring was a great event 
in Jim’s life. First of all, of course, it meant 
more food for less trouble. But it meant, too, 
the return of other birds—friendly crows, hostile 
hawks, and the hosts of song birds which were 
neither friend nor foe, but which would presently 
lay eggs and hatch broods that could be robbed 
for juicy meat. Night after night, from his roost 
in the tall pine up on the mountainside, Jim 
would wake and hear overhead the noises of 
northward moving birds—the honk of geese far 
aloft, the wing rustle, sometimes, of crows flying 
low, the division leaders cawing commands, the 
cheeps and twitters of the lesser folk of the air. 
Going across the meadows long before the leaves 
were out, he heard one morning the merry, sweet 
note of the redwings. Later he saw the bobo- 
links over the fields, and heard them gurgling 
their lovely song while on the wing. Farmers 
appeared with plows and from his aery pathways 
he could look all around and pick out the squares 
of brown loam, where the plow had been, each 
square a potential feeding ground, full of white 
grubs turned up by the plowshare. 


158 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


The hawks came early. One morning in mid 
March Jim looked aloft, at a shrill cry which 
floated down, and saw sailing there on almost 
motionless wings a great red-tailed hawk. He 
didn’t mind this fellow much, though, knowing it 
was unlikely to molest him. But the sharp 
shinned hawk which arrived that day and pro- 
ceeded at once to course low over the mountain 
woods, swooping down to investigate the nest two 
of Jim’s friends had used the season before, and 
which they intended rebuilding for the coming 
summer, was a different customer. ‘The old crow 
cawed a summons, and the four of them went for 
this hawk on the rush. He didn’t care to fight 
four of them, and they drove him away, chasing 
him for a full mile, while farmers in the fields 
looked up to see what the excitement was about. 

But the most wonderful part of that first 
spring for Jim was the arrival in the neighbor- 
hood of several strange crows, one of them a fe- 
male of his own age, in whom he took a sudden 
profound interest, and before whom he began to 
show off at every possible occasion. For her he 
preened his glossy feathers till they shone, he 


GENERAL JIM 159 


did stunts in the air, he tried his best to sing (and 
perhaps she thought it was lovely, though no- 
body on the ground did!) ; he sat on a tree limb 
beside her, too, or as near as she would let him, 
and courted her ardently. Jimwasinlove! He 
was gloriously and persistently in love. And his 
persistence won. The object of his adoration at 
last consented to be his bride, and look over trees 
with him, with a view to building. 

They chose a fork high up in a tall pine on the 
mountain, building the rough nest of sticks and 
leaves, and feeding at about that time on corn. 
Jim and his bride and Jim’s three friends, and 
perhaps half a dozen other crows, all of. whom 
were nesting that season up in the pines on the 
mountain, usually hunted corn together, in the 
early morning hours, when nobody but a farmer 
or a Broadway rounder who hasn’t gone to bed, is 
up. The corn was best to eat, as well as easiest 
to find, just after it had sprouted. The tiny 
green shoots above the brown earth exactly lo- 
cated the grain, and made it easy to pull up with- 
out any digging. Then, too, the shoot having 
burst the shell, and the earth having softened it, 


160 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the whole grain was far tenderer and easier to eat. 
But one had to use care. In the first place, 
farmers didn’t like to have their corn pulled up, 
and had an annoying trick of sneaking up with a 
gun and shooting you. In the second place, they 
had an almost equally annoying trick of cover- 
ing the corn with a vile smelling and tasting black 
substance (called tar, or creosote), which quite 
spoiled the food, sometimes, in an entire field. 
One couldn’t tell at all from the sprout whether 
the corn was tarred or not. One had to go to all 
the trouble of pulling it up first. 

When Jim and his friends went corn hunting, 
and found a promising field, one of the number 
was always stationed in a tree where he could 
command a clear view of the approaches, to give 
warning of any danger. Then the others went 
to work, ready instantly to rise and fly away if 
the watcher uttered his warning caw. (If you 
listen to crows carefully enough, you yourself can 
learn their language sufficiently, at least, to dif- 
ferentiate between a caw of warning, say, a caw 
which means attack, and a playful caw. There 
are men who know many more crow words than 


GENERAL JIM 161 


these few simple ones, and can even imitate some 
of them.) Jim himself was rather reckless at 
first, paying little attention to the bits of white 
cloth or shiny tin pans or stuffed dummies set up 
over cornfields. But one day what he thought 
was a dummy, it stood so still, opened fire on him 
with a gun, actually shooting off two of his tail 
feathers, and after that he grew as cautious as the 
wisest. But he never got over his temper when 
he pulled up tarred corn, and always, when that 
happened, he pulled up at least a dozen shoots 
more, just for spite. At least, that is what the 
farmers thought, though it may have been that 
he also had a hope he might finally get a kernel 
which wasn’t tarred. 

Mr. and Mrs. Jim were extremely proud of 
their family of four, when it finally appeared, 
though it wasn’t much to look at (except to the 
eye of faith) for several days—merely yawning 
cavities of mouths opening into fuzzy, ugly, black 
bodies, without form and, if one could judge by 
their actions at the approach of food, most cer- 
tainly void. It was a still prouder moment for 
Mr. and Mrs. Jim when they at last got the 


162 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


babies, grown nearly to parental proportions, out 
of the nest, out of the pine tree, and down the 
slope into the open, where the entire family 
emerged one summer morning at five o’clock, the 
parents in the lead, the babies half walking, half 
flying on behind and making such a cawing and 
squawking as would have done credit to fifty im- 
patient automobiles trying to toot a Georgia 
cracker out of the middle of the road. It was no 
small job to feed this growing family, and Jim 
and his wife had to start in early. At that, they 
had the better of the farmer in whose garden they 
sought for grubs, for he had to buy shoes for his 
children, and you know what that means these 
days! 

The babies grew with extraordinary rapidity, 
however, and before long could forage for them- 
selves. ‘There were many other children in the 
eolony up in the pines, and many were the early 
morning games of tag and prisoner’s base the 
flock played in the pasture at the foot of the 
woods, the old folks joining in. At least, that 
is what they looked like, though the crows no 
doubt had other names for them. Games they 


GENERAL JIM 163 


were, at any rate. Food was plentiful; now that 
the corn season was over nobody shot at them; 
and the whole flock throve and were happy. 

But one night a great and terrible enemy came. 
He certainly had no business there on the Berk- 
shire mountainside in summer, though in winter 
he was not uncommon. But in summer he should 
have been far to the north. Perhaps the hunting 
in the north had grown poor, and he had moved 
south early. At any rate, here he was—a great 
horned owl, more than two feet tall, with talons 
of terrible power and a carnivorous appetite that 
would not balk even at a skunk. Jim and the 
others in the flock were wakened toward morn- 
ing by a loud cry for help cut off into silence in 
the middle, and then by the ominous flutter of 
great wings down in the trees. Jim himself 
fairly leaped up into the air, over the woods, and 
peered down into their shadowy depths, trying to 
make out the direction in which the marauder 
was flying. He got a glimpse or two, and his 
ears told him still more, and a moment later he 
and the other crows were in pursuit, now over, 
now in the trees. 'The owl made for the deepest 


164 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


and largest forest on the mountain, a stand of 
virgin hemlocks in a steep, wild ravine, and until 
daylight came the crows were almost helpless, 
though they kept up a loud rumpus overhead, 
and dashed down as near as they dared. Jim, 
however, and two or three more of the leaders, 
wasted no time here. Like the messengers in the 
poem, they rode forth, to east and west and south 
and north, to summon their array. The dawn 
was just reddening the east, and the stars grow- 
ing faint, as Jim sped northward, flying hard and 
low, not seventy-five feet over the tree tops, and 
cawing as he went. Two miles beyond he woke 
a little flock of crows in some pines in a swamp, 
and glancing ‘back saw them headed for the moun- 
tain. He did not pause, however. On and on 
he sped, swinging now five miles to the east, then 
five miles to the west, then back into his course, 
and always seeing out of the corner of his eye 
some band of crows leaving for the spot whence 


he had come. The sun was full up before he 
turned at last, feeling that he had roused minute 


men enough, and himself returned to the moun- 
tain, now but a blue-green dome on the southern 


GENERAL JIM 165 


horizon. Meanwhile, a farmer’s boy, getting up 
very early to milk the cows, had seen a strange 
sight. He had heard an excited cawing over- 
head, and looking up had seen one crow flying 
north. Before long (he was milking the cows 
in a corner of the night pasture), he saw half a 
dozen crows headed south, flying hard and low. 
Then more came over, and more, and more. In 
groups of two, or ten, or even twenty, they came, 
always flying hard and low, headed south, and to 
his ears, very faintly, for the mountain was three 
miles away, came from somewhere up its sides 
now a ceaseless noise as of a thousand hoarse 
throats shouting. 

The minute men were arriving. The battle 
was on! 

When Jim got back to the scene of action he 
could see from afar sudden explosions of crows 
up from the tree tops, as if black fragments of a 
great blast were being ejected into the air. This 
guided him directly to the spot, even if there had 
been no uproar. From one to two thousand 
crows were in the hemlocks, and flattened against 
a trunk, protected from above by an overhanging 


166 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


limb, or now and again trying to beat its way to 
another tree, but still holding the dead crow it 
had captured in its talons, the great owl, half 
blinded now by the daylight and the incessant 
swarm of live crows that attacked it, was 
plainly visible—and plainly uncomfortable. 
Neither one crow nor all the crows together 
dared risk open combat. But they all beat in 
waves around it, made dashes for its head, its 
back, drove it again and again to cover, and 
again and again worked it out of cover by at- 
tacks from above till it had to fly, giving them 
fresh opportunity to strike at its head from the 
air. All the morning the battle raged, the moun- 
tain echoed to the hoarse roar of the myriad caw- 
ings, till at last the battered owl] managed to find 
an old tree that was hollow, and get inside, where 
he could easily defend the opening. Still hun- 
dreds of crows remained on the scene, and it was 
not till darkness again fell that he could make his 
escape. The next morning the farmer’s boy 
heard only the usual friendly and cheerful and 
familiar caws of the crows that lived about his 
farm, and the distant forest was quiet. The owl 


THE GREAT OWL WAS PLAINLY VISIBLE -AND FLAINLY UNCOMFORTABLE 


GENERAL JIM 167 


had gone. With it had gone the hosts of the 
minute men, dispersed ‘back to their homes. Jim 
led his family down to the fields in security once 
more, but he puffed his feathers a bit, and made 
his morning caws a bit more energetic and strid- 
ent than usual. He felt he’d done a pretty good 
job, and acted as a real leader should. He was 
rather inclined to think he ought to be listened to 
respectfully by the other crows after this! 

When autumn came a slight difference of opin- 
ion developed in the domestic circle. Mrs. Jim, 
who had spent the first (and only) winter of her 
life south, was all for migrating. Jim, who knew 
no other home than this Berkshire mountainside 
and the valley below, and who loved it, was strong 
for staying right there, in spite of his memories of 
the great blizzard. But you know how such dis- 
putes are usually settled. They went south. 
They rose into the air one chill November day, 
followed by several of the other crows of their 
neighborhood, and joined a flight going by over- 
head. 

That evening Jim saw the ocean for the first 
time—at least, he saw Long Island Sound, and 


168 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


across Long Island was the open sea itself. They 
got good food for a week or more on the grain 
fields of Long Island, and then cut across the 
open sea itself on a short flight to New Jersey, 
and worked on down, getting tasty sea food along 
the bay shores, till they scattered over the fertile 
fields of Virginia, roaming a little restlessly and 
chiefly intent on food. It was early in March 
that Jim felt the call of the north again too strong 
to resist, and gathering a small band, set out for 
the return journey, keeping step as he moved 
with the ploughed fields. The band, picking up 
other flocks on Long Island, crossed the Sound 
one fine day late in March, warmed by the south 
wind and finding the air “bumpy,” as the aviators 
say, so that they rose high over the water to get 
into easier going, and headed toward the hills. 
But up in the hills they found the fields were 
not yet plowed at all, and they met, too, a coun- 
ter, chill wind from the north. Jim was disput- 
ing the leadership with two or three old timers, 
but there was no dispute now about what to do. 
They all descended into a thick woods, to have 
shelter from the coming storm they sensed, and 


GENERAL JIM 169 


to find food around the rotted logs and stumps, 
and under the forest mould. 

The storm came that night. It was the most 
unseasonable storm the oldest crow, or the oldest 
man, could remember. The north wind rose to 
ninety miles an hour. The snow and sleet cut 
like a knife. The cold was almost as intense as 
in winter. Great trees crashed down in the for- 
ests. ‘The frozen sleet and snow covered all food 
as in a case of steel. All the next day the storm 
raged, and no birds could ride it even to search 
for food. On the second morning, the wind 
abated, the snow ceased, and Jim and his com- 
rades, venturing out. hunted for food along the 
edges of streams, and anywhere else they could 
think of. They saw scores of song sparrows and 
robins dead on the ground, and they themselves 
were weak, nor could they find much to eat, so 
coated was everything with sleet and snow. 

Then Jim thought of a certain rocky pasture 
slope and quarry side, in his old home land, which 
lay entirely on a southern hillside, protected by 
pine woods from the north wind. Even in mid- 
winter the snow lay light here, and there were 


170 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


hundreds of low bushes which bore a nourishing 
seed that clung till the following season before 
dropping. He had often fed there. He rose 
now, spiraling high, till he got his bearings, and 
then called to the flock. The food call was 
enough; nobody could dispute a leadership which 
took them to food in a crisis. The flock rose, 
rather feebly, and followed, gathering in others 
as they went. For three long hours they flew, 
their numbers constantly augmented, till it was a 
black band of a thousand birds which dropped 
down behind Jim into the pasture, and blackened 
the thin coating of snow on the ground, as they 
fed their fill. 

That night they all roosted in the pines, and 
for another day they fed on this slope, while the 
snow melted a little. The second night they fol- 
lowed Jim over to the mountain where his nest 

_had been, and roosted in the forest there. The 
following day, having stripped the pasture, they 
fished the banks of Jim’s brook, explored the 
trees and stumps in the wood, investigated at the 
bottoms of ‘all the old apple trees in the valley 
orchards, and cleaned up the food supply. To- 


GENERAL JIM 171 


ward six o’clock Jim rose high once more, over 
the pines on the mountain, calling—the call now 
of the acknowledged leader. Not far to the 
northeast—perhaps twenty miles—was a forest 
he had once visited, with just such a pasture as 
this one here lying under its protection. By the 
time they had cleaned that the snow would surely 
be melted again, for already the wind was veering 
into the south and in the west the clouds were 
breaking. 

Jim took his bearings, cawed once more a few 
sharp, short commands, and flying low, at an alti- 
tude of about. three hundred feet, with steady 

- wing beat, he headed in an airline for his destina- 
tion. Mrs. Jim flew just behind him, almost at 
his side. By twos and threes and tens and scores, 
spread out in irregular formation, but making as 
a whole a perfectly straight though somewhat 
broken black ribbon across the sky, the great flock 
of crows rose from their perches in the forest, from 
the stream banks, the pastures, and followed him. 
The same farmer’s boy was out in the fields as Jim 
went overhead. He saw the long line coming on 
behind, and he saw that Jim had disappeared into 


172 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the northeastern twilight while the crows were 
still coming from the southwest. Being of an 
inquiring mind, he pulled his dollar watch out of 
his pocket, and timed the procession. The last 
two stragglers passed over his head a full fifteen 
minutes after the leader had vanished. 

“Gosh!” he said aloud, “I’m glad all them 
crows ain’t goin’ to stay here! Wouldn’t have no 
corn at all!” 

Then he watched the tail of the procession 
vanish into the gray northeast, and his eyes grew 
big. He wondered how it felt to be up there in 
the free air, winging at such speed far over the 
earth. He thought the crows were like a vast 
fleet of aeroplanes, going forth to bomb some dis- 
tant city, and the first crow, the leader, who had 
gone cawing over him, fifteen minutes before, was 
the general in command, giving his orders and 
flying in advance, as a general should. 

“ Gosh!” he reflected, “ it must be great to be 
a general!” 

That was just what Jim thought, too, as his 
wings beat steadily and his eyes reached out into 
the gathering twilight, looking for the haven 
where his thousand followers could feed. 


CHAPTER VI 
THE MATING OF BROWNIE 


T wasn’t far from the home where Brownie 

was born that land is sometimes worth $5,000 
an acre, and men and women of the world of 
“fashion ” build Italian villas and French Re- 
naissance chateaux amid the Yankee maples and 
pines and chestnuts of the Berkshire Hills. Yet 
Brownie’s home was quite as comfortable as any 
of these, though architecturally it might be de- 
scribed, perhaps, as pre-neolithic, with pro- 
nounced aquatic influences. It was designed and 
built by Brownie’s father and mother. The 
front door was under water, which effectively 
discouraged tramps, beggars, soap and sewing- 
machine peddlers, book agents and even loan 
drive canvassers and strange dogs. The front 
hall, as a consequence, was a trifle damp, but once 


up-stairs into the parlor, sleeping-room, dining- 
173 


174 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


room and nursery combined, the house was found 
to be snug and cosy, with sanded floors (as well 
as sanded walls and ceiling). In short, it was a 
roomy and well made otter den, in a bank of a 
clear, rather deep brook which flowed through 
sandy flats, overhung with alders and willows, 
with wild cucumber and clematis, on its way to 
the near-by Housatonic. 

Nobody knew the den was there—nobody, that 
is, on the ground above, though the muskrats 
which passed up and down the brook were aware 
of it, and hurried by, and the fishes, perhaps, 
knew it, though they are silly things sometimes 
and don’t always pay attention to such matters. 
Brownie’s father and mother were comparative 
strangers in these parts themselves, having spent , 
the previous winter under the ice in Goose Pond, 
twenty miles away, and only came here with the 
breaking up of the ice, to rear their family on a 
waterway which gave them ready and safe access 
both to the river and to a large, well-stocked pond 
which the brook drained. In the fields and woods 
above, hunters pursued foxes, boys chased wood- 
chucks, the deer, the grouse, the pheasants, the 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 175 


rabbits, lived in danger. Traps were even set 
along this very brook for muskrat. But few 
were the hunters who suspected that otters were 
about, and fewer still the hunters or trappers who 
knew how to capture them. Brownie and his 
brother and sister arrived in a home that was hid- 
den beneath the ground, with two strong, ener- 
getic parents to look after them, beside a brook 
that led to fishing grounds so well stocked that 
the lengthening shadow of the high cost of living 
cast no gloom across the domestic hearth. There 
was no reason at all why they should not have 
been chubby, contented, good-natured youngsters. 
As a matter of fact, they were. 

It wasn’t long before their parents decided the 
,time had come to teach them to swim. If there 
is one thing an otter can do better than anything 
else (or anyone else, for that matter), it is to 
swim. He can swim down a pickerel, for ex- 
ample, which would undoubtedly land him the 
captaincy of the swimming team if he went to 
college. If he was a lady otter, he might get a 
better job in the movies than Annette Keller- 
mann, for he swims as gracefully as she, which 


176 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


leaves little more to be said. Yet, in spite of this 
fact, a baby otter, unlike a duckling, is mortally 
afraid of his first plunge. When the hour struck 
for their lesson, Brownie and his brother and sis- 
ter had to be urged firmly, if not gently, down- 
stairs into the moist front hall, whence they were 
propelled out into the brook. The first thing 
they did on reaching the brook was to make a mad 
scramble for their parents’ shoulders, and finding 
their parents brutally unresponsive, they splashed 
to shore as best they could, climbed up the bank, 
and squatted there, very wet and astonished and 
miserable. 

This would never do. Pa and Ma Otter came 
up after them, grabbed one apiece and mutually 
cuffed the third, till all three babies once more 
went splashing into the dread element below." 
This seems like a rough way to be taught to swim, 
and is not practiced at our best summer resorts. 
But it worked. By the time the cubs were the 
size, say, of rabbits, they were fully qualified for 
the metropolitan championship, and they were 
more at home in the water than out of it. They 
swam and played till they were tired, and then 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 177 


there was always mother’s back, or father’s back, 
to climb upon for a rest, while the amiable parent 
did the swimming. 

No doubt when you were a boy you “ went in ” 
at the old swimming hole, and you like to think 
about it now, recalling those happy days and be- 
lieving that nobody ever had such a good time. 
But Brownie and his brother and sister had just 
as good a time, if not a better one. They had 
just as good a time in the water and on the bank. 
They could go in before breakfast, if they liked. 
They could stay in as long as they pleased. They 
didn’t have any shirts to take off, nor stockings to 
pull on over wet, sandy feet (usually causing a 
rent or a dropped stitch and later parental 
wrath). ‘They could dive without getting water 
in their noses, and stay under indefinitely without 
getting ringing in the ears and suffocation. They 
could see under water without making their eyes 
smart, too, and if they got hungry they could 
chase and catch a fish. 

A modified form of water polo was one of their 
favorite pastimes, which frequently was con- 
verted into football on top of the bank. They, 


178 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


played this with a stick, and would have reminded 
you strongly of frisky dogs, if you had been lucky 
enough to have seen them. Brownie not only 
loved to dive up under a floating stick, seize it in 
his powerful little teeth, and swim with it to his 
brother or sister or mother, for them to grab the 
other end, but he would play with the stick when 
he was all alone, letting the current carry it away 
from him and darting on it again, swimming on 
his back and tossing it up in his paws, shaking 
and worrying it in his mouth, and so on. Up on 
the bank, the cubs played still more like little 
dogs—dogs with long bodies and almost invisible 
short legs, and pointed tails very big at the base. 
They tugged and wrestled with a stick, bracing 
and pulling and falling over. 

But they had other pastimes, too. 'Toboggan- 
ing and diving combined was one of them. An 
otter is exceedingly well built for tobogganing. 
He has a long neck which he can raise up for the 
curl of the toboggan. He has a long, smooth- 
furred body (no fur is better than an otter’s, ex-. 
cept a seal’s—and the seal is his cousin) , with legs 
so short that he can get them easily out of the 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 179 


way. Finally, he has a heavy flat tail, large at 
the base, to act as a rudder. Altogether, he 
doesn’t need a toboggan made of ash boards; his 
own tummy does very nicely. So Brownie and 
his playmates found. Hunting out a spot where 
the stream had cut into the deep, alluvial loam of 
the meadows, making a high, steep bank, they 
simply went head foremost over the top, giving 
themselves a helping shove with their hind feet, 
and slid, splash! into the water. Then out they 
scrambled, and did it all over again. After an 
hour of this sport, they would wear a regular 
little toboggan slide into the bank, about sixteen 
or eighteen inches wide, and smooth as glass 
where their wet bodies had converted the bottom 
into mud. Nor were Pa and Ma Otter in the 
least averse to shooting this chute, either. In 
fact, they often joined in the sport with all the 
zest of the village deacon on a spree at Coney 
Island, their dignity quite forgotten. 

But their caution was not forgotten. Let 
someone be heard approaching through the fields, 
or a dog barking near by, and Pa Otter would go 
down the slide with a bark of warning, followed 


180 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


by Ma and the children, and if any dog did get to 
the spot, if only a second later, he looked down 
upon a calm and silent swimming pool, with only 
a ripple or two to break the surface. 

“ Get under water, and be quick about it! ”— 
that was a lesson Brownie soon learned, at any 
sign of danger. Once under water, he feared 
nothing. 

There were, to be sure, some things in the water 
he didn’t particularly like, chief among them the 
big German carp which inhabited the polluted 
waters of the Housatonic River. It is to be 
feared that neither Brownie nor his parents read 
the New York Tribune, so they didn’t hate the 
German carp because they were told to. Their 
objection was based strictly on dietary grounds. 
The carp were tough and strong. Brownie much 
preferred just what you would prefer—trout, 
pickerel, bass, perch, eels. Now and then, to get 
into streams where these real fish were to be 
found, Brownie and his family had to swim up or 
down the Housatonic, and here they encountered 
the carp, as well as the sewage from certain of the 
Berkshire towns which so proudly boast their 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 181 


cleanliness and beauty. How Brownie hated 
that filthy water! The carp alone lived and 
throve in it, and he would pick out and chase 
down a big one just out of spite, to vent his ill 
feelings toward pollution in general. But, un- 
less he was very hungry, he would not eat so much 
as a mouthful of his kill. 

It was rather up in the pond above the den that 
Brownie best enjoyed fishing. Here were lily 
pads and pickerel weed and arrowhead growing 
out from the shore, and here the long, lean pick- 
erel hovered and darted like wraiths under the 
water—like wraiths to you or me in a canoe 
above, looking down into a dim half-world as 
through brown glass, but real enough to Brownie 
as he, too, swam below the surface. He would 
swim down the darting fish, heading it off from 
deep water again and again, driving it steadily in 
shore, till presently there was no way for the pick- 
erel to turn without giving Brownie a chance to 
closeinon him. Then, with the fish in his mouth, 
the otter would raise his keen, bright, intelligent 
eyes and his flat muzzle and his comical whiskers, 
slowly above the water and the weeds, to look 


182 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


about. Slowly his long, glossy brown neck would 
follow, as he raised his head still higher. Satis- 
fied that no danger was near, he would sink back, 
swim on the surface, or even wade, perhaps, to 
shore, and sitting on the bank, sink his sharp 
teeth into the firm, tender meat of his prey. 
After all, you and I cannot call him cruel, not, at 
least, with good grace. We, too, eat pickerel, 
and we catch them not in a fair chase, speed pitted 
against speed, but by deceit and a barbed hook. 
Besides, we could live on vegetables and bread 
and butter if we had to, but Brownie couldn’t. 
It was fish or starve, for him. 'We—that is, Man 
—talk a great deal about the cruelty of Nature, 
and how one animal preys on another, as if they 
lived in a different world from ourselves, calmly 
ignoring the fact that we too are a part of Na- 
ture, an animal part, and perhaps the most cruel 
of all. 

There came presently a great day in the life of 
Brownie and his brother and sister. Pa and Ma 
Otter announced a trip to distant parts! The 
children, when you come to think of it, had seen 
very little of the world, especially the world above 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 183 


the river banks. They had been up and down 
the river a few miles, and up and down tributary 
brooks, into small lakes and ponds, but except 
when they played on the top of the banks and saw 
from that height distant hills and woods and blue 
things called mountains, they knew the world 
chiefly as two banks rising over their heads on 
either side of the water, banks clothed with mild 
water pepper plants, trailing balsam apples, 
bright jewel weed, blue vervain like little cande- 
labra, drooping willows, brilliant cardinal flowers. 
It was a pretty world, to be sure—no gardens are 
fairer than those of the river bank. Yet the chil- 
dren hankered, as young folks will, for adventure, 
for new sights and sounds, and great was their 
excitement when the expedition started. Its real 
object, one suspects, was a better food supply, for 
five otters can pretty well fish a stream in a sum- 
mer, but that didn’t lessen the fun any for 
Brownie and his brother and sister. 

Pa Otter led the way, and they swam up their 
brook two miles into the lake, and then a mile to 
the upper end of the lake, and then two miles 
more up a smaller brook, which emptied into it, 


184 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


until at length the brook grew so shallow and 
came tumbling down such a steep place, over 
rocks and over great hemlock roots, that they 
could swim no more, but had to wade and climb. 
This was all new to Brownie and the other chil- 
dren, who had never been beyond the lake. The 
cold, clear, sweet mountain water was new to 
them, and the great, cool, deep forest overhead, 
through which Pa Otter was leading the way so 
cautiously, ever alert and watchful now, for the 
deep pools were few and far between in which 
they could find sure refuge from danger. At last 
the pools grew so shallow that it seemed as if the 
brook were in danger of disappearing, and Pa 
ordered a halt till night, before they hazarded the 
land crossing. The family scattered to hunt 
trout in the shadows under the hemlock roots, 
where the cold water lay still and brown. 
Brownie found splashing around in one of these 
pools after a trout rare sport, though the fish was 
hardly a mouthful when you got him. 

At twilight the march was resumed. The 
brook did, presently, disappear altogether, seem- 
ing to shrink into mossy springs in the mountain- 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 185 


side, and for the first time in his life Brownie 
found himself traveling over unknown dry land, 
with no water at all near by into which to plunge 
for safety. Overhead was the great, dim mys- 
tery of the forest. All around, in the trees, in 
the laurels, on the forest floor, whispered the Un- 
known. Brownie was afraid. He pulled him- 
self up and forward on his short legs as fast as he 
could, keeping close to his mother. But Pa Otter 
seemed to know what he was about, following a 
trail so dim that to you or me, probably, even in 
full daylight, it would have been invisible. This . 
trail wound up the mountainside avoiding all 
stumps and rocks by going under or around them, 
taking always the easiest way, for an otter does 
not relish the labor of pulling his long, heavy 
body over any more obstructions than he has to. 
Once over the divide, the trail went rapidly down, 
and at every possible point Pa and Ma and all the 
children tobogganed on their bellies. 

Pa stopped presently with a warning signal. 
He scented danger. Quickly Ma drove the chil- 
dren ahead of her, so that she brought up the end 
of the procession and they proceeded again with 


186 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


redoubled caution. Yet the scent of danger, if 
no sound of it, went with then—the pungent 
scent of fox. Big Reddy, wandering that night 
over the slopes, was trotting on padded paws on 
their trail, now behind, now beside them, wonder- 
ing how he could cut out one of the young otters 
without risking a tussle with the parents, whose 
teeth he greatly respected. At last, he thought 
he saw his chance, and made a spring for 
Brownie’s sister. But it was no rabbit he was at- 
tacking, even in size, The young otter, with sur- 
prising agility for an animal apparently so ill 
adapted for land operations, reared and met his 
spring with bared, angry teeth, so that he did not 
catch her back after all. Like light, Pa and Ma 
Otter closed in on him, and Big Reddy, who was 
looking for a supper, not a fight, disappeared into 
the blackness of the forest. 

_ Itall happened so quickly that Brownie hardly 
knew what had occurred. He only knew he was 
trembling, and that his sister was bleeding about 
the face—he smelled the warm blood—and that 
he wanted to get to water and plunge in where it 
was safe. Pa Otter hurried faster now, and the 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 187 


children were almost ready to drop with weariness 
when at last came the sound of water falling, the 
sound and the sweet, clean smell of it! Five 
minutes later they all fell into the pool below the 
big spring which gushed from the base of a ledge, 
and began a rapid descent, through more cold 
pools and over slippery rocks, while the water 
deepened, and through the dim forest overhead 
the sky grew rosy. 

That day they came into a shadowed pond in 
the woods, with a bottom of black mud, the accu- 
mulation of ages of leaf mould, and here they 
found horned pout in profusion, and, better yet, 
eels! There were so many horned pout that they 
never bothered to eat a whole one, merely taking 
a bite from the tenderest, meatiest part. That 
night, weary and well fed, Pa led the way to a 
steep, overhanging bank, where there was room 
for all the family in the mould and sand just 
above the water and under a sort of thatch of 
matted roots and sod. He knew this place of 
old, and here they curled up in safety, and slept. 
Brownie was glad to sleep, you can be sure. His 
legs ached, and he had the heaviness of food upon 


188 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


him. He didn’t even stop to think about foxes. 
Besides, he knew now his father and mother 
could take care of any fox. He just went to 
sleep. 

The family went a long way on this expedition, 
and Brownie saw much of the world. But three 
things stood out, above all, in his memory of it. 
First, there was the big lake they came to, with a 
great wire screen across the inlet, so they had to 
climb out and walk around. In this lake were 
great, swift fish, like none Brownie had ever 
chased before, big, fighting fish that were not to 
be captured without a long, arduous pursuit and 
sometimes almost a fight at the end, but which 
were so delicious that they were worth all the 
trouble. In a word, salmon! The State had 
carefully imported them, and put them in this 
lake, for the benefit of fishermen. Well, Brownie 
was a fisherman, and he was duly grateful, though 
he had paid none of the taxes—which is rather 
human, after all. 

The second thing which stood out in his mem- 
ory was a vast river, flowing so wide and deep 
that it seemed like a moving lake, with strange 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 189 


things on the banks, known to us as factories and 
cities. Past these, the family hurried fast, swim- 
ming in mid-stream. Then, at last, the water 
changed. It wasn’t pollution, it wasn’t foul—it 
was salt! Brownie felt a strange sensation come 
over him at the first sting of that salt. He 
wanted to swim on and on, and meet it, get deeper 
into it. He knew not why or what, but some- 
thing seemed to call him out, out, toward the salt. 
His father, however, ordered a return. He didn’t 
particularly care for the fish they now caught. 
But the third thing was the most wonderful of 
all. He saw other otters! All his childhood, he 
had seen only his father and mother and brother 
and sister, but on this trip he learned that there 
were otters who did not belong to his family, and 
in one little, forest-fringed pond was a family 
just the size of his, with two girl otters in it, who 
were most attractive and not at all unfriendly 
when Brownie met them as he was chasing a 
perch. In fact, he gave one of them part of the 
fish (I am afraid after taking a bite himself out 
of the tender part behind the head), and later 
they played on the bank with a stick for about an 


199 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


hour. Somehow, this was one of the happiest 
hours of the whole trip, and Brownie thought 
often about it as Pa Otter slowly, by easy stages, 
led the way back up the streams and finally over 
the divide and into the home country once more. 

Winter was coming on now, and the parents 
decided to sperid the cold season up in the pond 
at the brook head above the den. Long before 
Christmas the pond was frozen over, and 
Brownie, while he was under the ice, as he was 
much of the time, moved in a strange, dim world, 
’ especially after the snow came and covered the ice 
so thickly that little light could penetrate. Down 
there, it was like the long winter night of the Es- 
quimaux. The water, of course, was perfectly 
still but the mud on the bottom stirred now and 
then sluggishly as a turtle moved, or a muskrat 
went past. The fish were none too numerous, 
and Brownie and his family had sometimes to 
chase the muskrats for food, though they were a 
last resort. However, there were certain airholes 
in the ice, and both at the outlet and up the inlet 
the water remained open, so they could escape 
from the pond when the weather was good, and 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 191 


clad in their thick furs make overland journeys to 
other ponds and streams. Out on the snow their 
long bodies made a distinct trail, for their short 
legs sunk in so deep that their bellies dragged. 
Breaking trail was hard work, but those who fol- 
lowed the leader had less trouble, and coming 
home the trail had usually frozen and was easy to 
walk in. Wherever it led down hill, all Brownie 
had to do was to slide—real tobogganing, this 
time, on an icy chute! 

That winter the first tragedy occurred to the 
family. Brownie’s brother, swimming around 
alone under the ice, saw distant light, as if a new 
airhole had been made, and went toward it. As 
he drew near, he saw a small fish shining in the 
water in the descending shaft of light. He 
darted on it, and took it in at one mouthful. But, 
even as his jaws closed, he felt a sharp pain, and 
a second later, in spite of his most powerful ef- 
forts at resistance, he was pulled right up through 
the hole. Brownie and Pa Otter arrived just in 
time to see him mysteriously disappearing. 
Swimming around the hole in grief and perplex- 
ity, they heard sounds of human speech above, a 


192 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


dull blow, and then another small fish appeared, 
lowered through the hole on an almost invisible 
line. Brownie, who was hungry, made toward it, 
but his father, quick as a flash, dove in between 
and butted him away. He had seen the line, and 
suspected mischief. Very warily, he nosed the 
fish by the tail, smelled that it was fresh though 
dead, and nibbled it carefully. It was suddenly 
yanked up out of reach! 

Brownie looked on in surprise. 

Again it came down, and Brownie and his 
father each nibbled, at either end, keeping their 
mouths away from the line and the hook which 
they now detected. Each managed to get a mor- 
sel before it was again yanked up. This time the 
voices above the ice were loud and angry. Pa 
Otter turned tail and swam away, his son follow- 
ing. That was Brownie’s first experience with 
the wiles of man, though the fisher was probably 
more surprised than the otter was when he pulled 
Brownie’s poor brother up on his line. If it had 
been Brownie’s last experience, this would be a 
different story. 

The ice had gone from the lake when Brownie 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 193 


found himself thinking harder than ever of the 
otters he had met on the long trip the season be- 
fore. He was full grown now, a fine, sleek fel- 
low, and he had a sudden great desire to see those 
otters again, to play with them, to be with them, 
or with one of them, at any rate. He confided 
his plans to nobody, not even his mother, which 
proves that he was a regular young fellow, now. 
But early one morning he started out, all alone, 
over the long trail. 

Though he had made the trip but once before, 
and partly in the dark, he had no doubts about the 
way, finding the track as a woodsman or an In- 
dian follows his dim blazes in the forest. No fox 
molested him now, for he was too large for a fox 
to risk a contest. But, as he was descending on 
the farther side of the divide, he heard a hound 
baying on his track, and though he hurried as fast 
as his short legs would carry him, the dog was up 
before he could reach water. Brownie instinc- 
tively backed up against a flat-sided boulder, and 
let the dog come on. As the dog closed in, quite 
unconscious of what he was tackling, Brownie 
reared his powerful neck with incredible speed, 


194 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


and closed his teeth. The dog tore and struggled 
to escape and get a hold on him, but he only 
reared higher and threw his whole weight for- 
ward, twisting his neck at the same time to bring 
the hound down under him: He had a hold on 
the dog’s throat, and when the hunter arrived 
some moments later, he found only his dead 
hound on the torn moss and trampled ferns, and 
an otter’s tracks leading away. He ran as fast 
as he could follow them, but they ended in the 
brook. Brownie was on his safe way now to the 
pond below. 

He slept that night where the family had slept 
before, he tasted delicious salmon again in the 
lake farther on, and presently he reached the 
wooded pond where his friends had lived. This, 
he hoped, was his jJourney’s end, and he at once 
began circling the shores, rearing his head over 
the water to look at the banks, diving under to 
search amid the weeds. But no friends did he 
see. He came at last upon the under water en- 
trance to a den, and entered it boldly. But no- 
body was there. For two days he swam about 
that pond, and up and down the outlet, looking 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 195 


for otter signs, or for some otter trail leading 
away overland and freshly used. He had about 
decided to move on, down-stream, perhaps to- 
ward the great river and the queer salt water, 
when quite suddenly, in mid-stream, at the outlet 
mouth, he met one of his friends—the prettier 
one, too!—coming up-stream. 

The two circled each other rather shyly. Then 
Brownie climbed the weedy bank, and began 
searching for a stick, while his friend stood in the 
shoals, her head raised, watching him. Finally 
he found one, came back with it, entered the 
water, and invited her to play. She took a tenta- 
tive bite, then a harder one, and yanked. The 
pull of her strength against his excited him. He 
began to frisk and splash, and show off his powers 
as a swimmer. All the time she watched him, 
and sometimes: followed him about. Finally a 
fine ‘fish went past, and Brownie dove for it, 
bringing it up in triumph in his mouth, and shak- 
ing it before her. It may well be that at this sign 
of his ability to provide that she smiled. At any 
rate, they swam off into deep water, and not long 
after they might have been seen by the muskrats 


196 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


and the fish making a den entrance into the soft 
bank. 

They were certainly two fine children that 
Brownie and his mate drove into the water and 
taught to swim. It was a real pleasure to catch 
fish for them, to ride them around the pend on 
one’s shoulders, to pull on a stick with, to cuff and 
push down the bank. Brownie spent a happy 
summer in that quiet, wood-shadowed pond, but 
he didn’t forget the fun he had as a boy on the 
first long trip abroad, and he took his family more 
than once adventuring, especially up into the lake 
where the salmon were. It was in this lake that 
he and his mate decided to winter. But before 
winter really set in Brownie had a desire to go 
once more over the divide, and see his old home 
pond. If he wanted to show off his progeny to 
their grandparents, who can blame him? I don’t 
say he did—but, anyhow, he led the way over the 
long trail. A light November snow had fallen 
the night before they crossed, and the family left 
a trail a born and bred New Yorker could have 
followed through the woods. They couldn’t help 
it, of course, and, indeed, they had no conscious- 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 197 


ness of danger in so doing. The enemies 
Brownie knew were dogs and such on land, and 
fish-hooks under the ice in winter, and he no 
longer feared either. Yet that trail was to prove 
fatal, for it was seen by the man whose hound 
Brownie had killed, and seen at almost the exact 
spot where the fight had occurred. Thus the 
man knew this was a regular otter crossing. He 
went home and got a trap. 

It was several days later that Brownie and his 
family returned over the trail. The snow had 
partly melted now, but there was still enough in 
the woods so they could toboggan, and they were 
having a great good time descending the slope. 
Brownie had, for once, gone off the trail a few 
feet to investigate something which interested 
him—it was a ruffed grouse nestled in a bed of 
dead leaves, and he wasn’t quick enough to catch 
it, only to send it whirring off through the trees 
with a startling sound which caused the two 
young otters to jump. Mother Otter had slid 
on ahead, being intent on getting back to water, 
and suddenly she gave a cry of pain and Brownie, 
springing to her, found her fast in the grip of a 


198 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


strange iron thing, which was chained fast to a 
log drag and resisted ‘all her frantic tugs and 
lurches. Helpless and terrified, he and the chil- 
dren stayed by her, watching her agonized and 
pathetic efforts to free herself, till at length they 
heard a dog bay, and, as the dog drew near, the 
crack of undergrowth from a man’s steps. 
Brownie could have handled the dog, he knew, 
but a man was a different proposition. To save 
the children, he had to lead them rapidly down 
the trail to the brook. Behind him, far off, just 
as the three plunged to safety, he heard a faint 
ery from his mate—and then the yelp of a dog— 
and silence. 

It was very lonely under the ice that winter for 
Brownie, in spite of the two young ones. They 
were getting full grown now, every hour, and 
needed no care. Toward spring they began to 
wander off, as young folks will, and leave him 
quite alone. He, too, went off by himself, though 
never back over the long trail. That way he 
never wanted to take again. Finally, even the 
taste of salmon paled. He grew more lonely and 
more restless. Both children had disappeared. 


THE MATING OF BROWNIE 199 


He felt sure they had gone looking for mates. A 
mate! That was what he wanted. It is written 
that it is not good for man to dwell alone. The 
same, no doubt, is true of otters. Poor Brownie 
had tasted the cup of wedded happiness, and 
therefore his loneliness was doubly acute. He 
climbed one morning out of the lake at the outlet, 
slunk overland around the wire screen, took to the 
stream again, and swam rapidly downward to- 
ward the pond in the woods. He remembered 
that his dead mate had had a sister. If she were 
wedded now, no doubt there would be a daughter. 
Perhaps this daughter would look like her aunt. 
So lonely widowers have reflected since time was! 


CHAPTER VII 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 


[‘ must be admitted that, from one point of 
view, he who is to be our hero, and who came 
to'be known by the name of OI Buck, as you shall 
learn, began life rather badly. But so did Jo- 
seph; only Joseph was thrown into a pit, while 
our hero, while yet a little fawn with speckled 
flanks, fellinto one. However, the means of get- 
ting there matters to the chap at the bottom 
rather less than the means of getting out. In 
Joseph’s case, the agency that got him in was a 
band of particularly unfraternal brothers. In 
our hero’s case—and we might as well begin call- 
ing him OI Buck at once, especially as the name 
is so ludicrously inappropriate to the little fawn 
he was at the time,—the agency was a Hill Billy. 
A Hill Billy is, normally, a citizen of the com- 
monwealth who lives on a rundown-farm or cabin 


up in the mountain country where the towns were 
200 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 201 


prosperous a hundred years ago, but later slid 
down to the valleys when the railroads came, leav- 
ing mostly the shiftless, the infirm, the feeble- 
minded, to repopulate the hills. So far as the 
hills have been repopulated—which isn’t very far 
—it has been by the shiftless, the weak-willed, the 
feeble-minded. The result to-day is the Hill 
Billy. 

Now, some Hill Billies catch woodchucks along 
in August, when they are well-grown and fat, and 
salt down the meat in barrels, for winter con- 
sumption. Why not? The meat tastes “as 
good as chicken,” they say. But that is neither 
here nor there. What matters just now is that 
other Hill Billies are partial to venison, and there 
is only one game warden to a great many square 
miles of wild country. It’s risky, of course, but 
life at best is a risky proposition. So all the salt 
put out in the upland pastures isn’t for the rang- 
ing cattle, and Wilbur Bailey, being shy on am- 
munition and still shyer on cash, as well as on 
brains, as you may infer, refrained from shaving 
for the sixth consecutive morning and went out to 
a certain dim deer run he knew of, on his ancestral 


202 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


acres, and there digged a pit (where nature had 
aided him by an old erosion gully), across which 
he placed boughs and bait in the shape of a lump 
or two of salt, a few oats and several juicy leaves 
of Swiss chard from his wife’s weedy vegetable 
garden. Wilbur Bailey didn’t care for vege- 
tables himself, certainly not enough to weed ’em. 
He preferred meat. 

But Wilbur’s toil (considerable enough to have 
cultivated a large corn field) availed him less than 
he hoped (as well as more than he expected), 
from two causes. One cause was biological—an 
adult deer’s ability to jump out of a hole. The 
second cause was international. It would be too 
long a story to tell how the Polacks first came into 
the hills, buying abandoned farms, or even how 
the Hill Billies, Yankees all, scorned them, and 
how feuds arose over tumble-down fences and 
consequent incursions of Polish kine. Suffice it 
to report that young Ignace Raufkowsky, a son 
of Wilbur’s next neighbor down the road, and 
whose father was even then “ at law” with Wil- 
bur over a fence, had learned a thing or two dur- 
ing his “ Americanization ” process, besides how 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 203 


to spell “ cat” and sing the Star-Spangled Ban- 
ner. He saw Wilbur go into the woods with a * 
shovel, and he went, too—at a discreet distance. 
After Wilbur had departed from his baited pit, 
a black-eyed, sharp face might have been seen 
rising over a fern-draped boulder. The Rauf- 
kowskys had no telephone, but the Wojtyniaks 
had, two miles down the hill. Ignace took off 
his shoes to save leather, and walked down the 
hill. At the Wojtyniaks’ he called up Bill Sny- 
der, the game warden. Score one for the Rauf- 
kowskys, in the fence case! 

It was hardly more than daybreak the next 
morning when Wilbur set forth once again into 
the woods, armed this trip with a long knife and 
a piece of rope. As he drew near his pit, he 
quickened his pace into a run, for he heard dis- 
tinctly the sound of thrashing amid boughs, and 
also something very like a cry of distress. He 
sprang out of the bushes over the brow of the 
gully where his pit was dug, and as he sprang the 
bushes parted on the other side, and he looked 
squarely into the steel-gray eyes of Bill Snyder. 
Young Ignace, having the future in mind, when 


204 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


Bill Snyder would be far away, was not visible 
just then. 

“ Hello, Wilbur, what you doing here?” asked 
Bill. 

“ T heard a noise, and I was comin’ to see what 
it was,” said Wilbur, sneaking a glance down into 
his pit, where a little mottled fawn was whimper- 
ing. 

“Well, you come with me, and I'll tell you all 
about it.” Bill spoke quietly, with an engaging 
smile. 

* Aw, no, Bill, honest to God, I didn’t know 
nothin’ about 

He turned his head quickly, as if to estimate 
the chances to make a break. 


But the game warden was beside him, with two 
long strides. The edge of a hard hand hit his 
wrist, and the knife fell from his pained fingers. 

“Now I'll take the rope,” said Bill, quietly, as 
he picked up the knife. “I advise you to stand 
right there.” And he let his hand wander a sec- 
ond toward his hip. 

Wilbur stood right there, while Snyder got into 
the pit and tussled with the terrified little fawn 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 205 


till he had his legs tied together. Then he slung 
him head down on a pole, and making Wilbur 
take an end, they carried him to a wood road, 
where a Ford was standing. They put him in 
the rear on a blanket, and Snyder ordered his 
prisoner up on the front seat. Presently Ol 
Buck was inside Snyder’s chicken fence, being 
coaxed by Mrs. Snyder to feed out of a baby’s 
bottle, and Wilbur was on his way to face the dis- 
trict judge. His fate no longer concerns us. 
Suffice to say the punishment was terrible—he 
had to work all winter to pay off his fine. 

Meanwhile Ol Buck easily mastered the bottle 
art, and throve lustily. He frisked his absurd bit 
of white tail all about the yard after a few days, 
butted anybody who came near him (except Mrs. 
Snyder and Bill, his bottle bearers), and was 
admired of all the neighborhood, and later of all 
the county, for Bill took him to the county fair in 
a little wooden pen, where he was almost as much 
a centre of attraction as the horse races. 

But as time went on and OI’ Buck grew in 
stature, passing from the bottle stage to the let- 
tuce and chard and hemlock bough and sumach 


206 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


blossom stage, a chicken run was too small a spot 
in which to confine him. Snyder tried the ex- 
periment once or twice of letting him loose in the 
yard, but on the first occasion he jumped the 
fence and was chased back in terror by a dog, and 
on the second occasion he went into a neighbor’s 
yard, demolished the lettuce in an open cold 
frame, and then knocked down the neighbor’s lit- 
tle boy with the part of his head where his horns 
were going to be. After that, Snyder took him 
to the superintendent of one of the big summer 
states, where there was a big chicken run of al- 
most an acre, and left him there for the winter. 

In spite of this rearing in captivity, which is 
bad as a rule for all deer and moose, because by 
nature they range for their food and thus keep in 
condition, Ol’ Buck seemed to thrive, and when 
early spring came he had every appearance of 
health. He was full of ginger, too, and though 
well enough disposed toward the man who fed 
him, he not infrequently threatened to try his 
budding antlers on anybody else who got him into 
a corner. 

Once a woman came to see him. 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 207 


“* Oh, the darling!” she cried. “ Deer are such 
pretty, timid, gentle-eyed creatures, aren’t they? 
Come here, you pretty little thing.” And she 
drew near him, holding out her hand to stroke his 
head. 

She said later, when she got her wind back, that 
she believed her corset steels were all that saved 
her. 

Bill Snyder came frequently to see him, and on 
his last trip, the first of March, declared that in a 
week or two they’d set him free. But they never 
did. 

OP Buck discovered one night that he had! 
grown stronger and bigger. He went over the 
chicken wire, catching on the top, to be sure, and 
half breaking it down, and the following morning 
the man who fed him followed the tracks through 
the snow as far as the woods. That was the last 
he ever saw of OI Buck. 

So far as I know, that was the last anybody 
saw of OI Buck, for two years and a half. No- 
body with a gun saw him, at any rate, for he es- 
caped either death or wounds. Yet he might 
have been seen, too, for he roamed the country. 


208 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


for many miles, and having less fear of man than 
his fellows in whose company he often traveled, 
and knowing, also, how good certain domestic 
products are to eat, such as apples, beet tops, the 
tips of young string bean vines, and succulent 
Swiss chard, he not infrequently came out of the 
woods into fields and orchards, just as the dawn 
was reddening, or even trod softly into the very 
gardens and nibbled what he liked best. It was 
he, I always thought, who came into my garden 
one morning, after a rain, so that the ground was 
soft and he left deep prints with his sharp hoofs, 
and ate the tops off an entire row of beets. He 
touched nothing else, stepping daintily through 
the strawberry bed without treading on a single 
vine. It took the beets the rest of the season to 
make new tops, and we never did get any roots 
from them. But I treasure no grudge. I don’t 
particularly like beets. 

However, the next authentic record we have of 
OY Buck was, as I say, two years and a half after 
his escape, and the circumstances were dramatic. 
Drama, you may recall, has been defined by Bru- 
netiére as a “ clash of wills,” a contest of contend- 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 209 


ing desires, and it was a clash of wills, as well as 
a clash of horns and heads, which the cottagers on 
Hubbard’s Pond beheld across the water one 
September twilight. 

Do you know September twilight over a still, 
fresh-water pond in the woods? If you do, you 
have felt its mystery and charm. You have felt 
how night oozes from the shadows of the trees 
over the water close in shore, and from the trees 
themselves, and yet how the centre of the lake 
holds day still imprisoned in its placid mirror. 
At such an hour, on such a pond, almost anything 
might come from the mystery of the forest on the 
farther shore. What actually came on this occa- 
sion were two stags in mortal combat, followed 
by a doe, the cause of their bitter contention, who 
was curiously unaffected by the sight of the 
struggle, but began peacefully to browse on the 
bushes along the strip of beach, quite as if battles 
for her favors were too common to notice. The 
stags, however, were so intent on their battle that 
they could hardly have observed her attitude of 
uncomplimentary indifference. It is a curious 
_ thing that when men fall to fighting over a 


210 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


woman they become so absorbed that they forget 
the woman, which perhaps explains why she re- 
gards the whole matter with indifference. “If 
it wasn’t I, it would be something else they’d fight 
over,” she seems to say. “‘ Meanwhile, this is a 
charming piece of music ”—or “ a delicious sprig 
of hemlock,” if she chances to be a doe. 

But meanwhile it was serious business for the 
two bucks who were fighting so close to her. A 
slip, a wandering glance, a throat exposed, might 
mean death. Gentle creatures, deer? Then you 
never saw two bucks in action! OV Buck and his 
antagonist charged each other once along the 
strip of beach, and as their heads met, their horns 
locked, the watchers at the log cottage across the 
pond distinctly heard the crash of the impact. 
They saw one deer reel, and plunge out into the 
water, pulling his horns away from the grapple. 
He backed in up to his knees, and the other deer 
rushed him again. This time they met with a 
louder crash, and swayed their interlocked heads, 
pushing and thrusting, their muscles rigid, their 
eyes red, their breath hissing. Once more the 
elder deer worked free, and backed off. He was 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 211 


evidently getting the worst of it, for it was Ol’ 
Buck who, for a third time, rushed him, though 
he rallied and charged to meet the attack. The 
water splashed high as their hoofs clove it, and as 
they once more broke free, anyone close enough 
might have seen the red upon it. ‘They were now 
out almost to their haunches, and could get less 
momentum on their next charge. ‘Their horns 
did not lock, but as Ol’ Buck’s head crashed into 
and past the head of his opponent, he lunged sav- 
agely with all the power of his sleek, powerful 
neck, and a red gash opened along the neck of the 
other, clear to the shoulder. The blood ran into 
the water, and with a bellow of pain the defeated 
buck dashed out of the lake, across the beach, and 
disappeared into the woods. 

‘Then the conqueror raised his head and 
snorted, splashing triumphantly to shore and 
turning toward the doe. 

But she kept right on nibbling deliberately at 
hemlock roots. 

The watchers across the lake reported that Ol’ 
Buck appeared somewhat surprised by this indif- 
ference. It was certainly no way to treat a tri- 


212 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


umphant hero, who has just done bloody battle 
for your sake. Ol Buck strode rather impa- 
tiently up to the doe, but she frisked her sharp 
heels and her white tail disappeared, ghost-like, 
into the gloom of the forest. Ol Buck followed 
her, at a bound, and that was the last the watchers 
saw. 

It was as well, perhaps, if they were believers 
in the traditional gentleness and timidity of the 
deer. For what followed was not pretty, any 
way you look at it. It was, however, natural, 
and it showed, at least, that OI’ Buck was a fellow 
of spirit and that, deep rooted within him, was 
the triumphant instinct to keep his race alive. 
You wonder, perhaps, why the deer remain so 
numerous in our woods, in spite of the hunters, 
when fiercer, stronger animals have vanished, and 
even animals no less protected by law in certain 
seasons than the deer, are fast disappearing also. 
In part, at least, it is because, like Ol’ Buck, the 
male deer are fierce to fight for their mating 
privileges, and strong and ruthless to insist on 
them. 

At any rate, OP Buck caught up with the doe 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 213 


in a small open glade, and once more approached 
her for a sign that she abided by the results of 
the battle. Once more she turned from him, in- 
different—not coquettishly, he could have en- 
dured that—but with complete indifference. OF 
Buck didn’t argue. He used his head, but in an 
extremely primitive way; he drew off, charged, 
hit the doe amidships, and knocked her off her 
feet, so that she rolled and slid up against the 
bushes. She got up stiffly, and tried to move 
away once more, but OI’ Buck was too quick for 
her. Again he struck her, head on, and knocked 
her down. Even this second emphatic token of 
affection, however, did not cause her to recipro- 
cate. She got up as best she could, and a third 
time tried to get away. Once again Ol’ Buck 
smote her, and once again she fell sprawling and 
breathless on the ground. This time she rose 
with still greater difficulty. The spirit as well 
as the breath was knocked out of her. Limp and 
lame, she raised large hazel eyes of acquiescence 
toward the still inflamed eyes of her lord and 
master, and signified that she was conquered. 
So man, also, wooed and won, it is said, in the 


214 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


neolithic age. But nowadays it is not usually 
advisable to try such methods. Women have 
many weapons, from hatpins to sarcasm, and 
they have decreed more gentle and tactful ap- 
proaches. Which only means that a deer is a 
wild animal, after all, and a strong, virile, pugna- 
cious one, not the symbol of timidity and shyness 
he is generally pictured. 

With this conquest over the older leader, OY 
Buck supplanted him as the guiding spirit of the 
herd which began gradually to assemble as winter 
drew nearer, and to work over the plain, through 
the swamps, toward the steep wall of the big 
mountain. Often the herd scattered, the fawns 
keeping with the does, and always they wan- 
dered far each day in search of food, not because 
food was hard to find, but because it was better 
to nibble a little here and there, with a mile 
canter between bites; if one ate a full meal in one 
place, he paid for it with a stomachache, or at the 
least a lessening of muscular vigor and wind. In 
spite of his early bringing up, in confinement, 
OY Buck knew that as well as anybody. His 
nose, too, was as keen as any nose in the herd. 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 215 


When he stole into an orchard at the dusk of 
evening, or at the dusk of dawn, to nibble apples 
under the trees, he would take a bite and. then 
raise his head, nuzzling the air, as it were, for 
scent of danger, before he stooped for the next 
bite. His large, soft ears, too, pricked up con- 
stantly, like a fine young dog’s, and the sleek 
yellow coat that wrapped his haunches was like 
a wet silk shirt wrapped to the shoulders of an 
athlete, showing the powerful muscles ready for 
instant action. I came upon him once, greatly 
to his surprise, at the lower end of my orchard, 
directly under the mountain. It was almost 
Thanksgiving, and very cold, with a high wind 
blowing. I came up against this wind, and he 
neither heard nor smelled me, so that I stalked 
him close, screened by some bushes, and saw him 
bite off the top half of a frozen apple without dis- 
lodging the lower half from its contact with the 
ground, as I discovered on later examination. 
What other animal feeds so daintily? I had a 
flash in my pocket, which I suddenly turned 
full on him. He blinked great, startled eyes 
into the radiance for a second, then the muscles 


216 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


played beneath the silken shirt, and I saw merely 
a white strip of tail going over the fence, from a 
standing start. It was a clean, beautiful jump 
of six feet. I have heard sporting editors liken 
hurdlers to deer—but they never saw Ol’ Buck 
take a fence! 

The week of legal deer hunting opened at six 
o’clock on December first. It is only three miles 
from the village, across the swamp to the first 
leap of the mountain, yet before the sun was up 
that day fifty men with guns had either passed 
along this road, or were stationed at various 
points in the swamp woods beside it. What show 
had OY Buck and his little herd against such 
odds? ‘There were more than five hunters, more 
than ten barrels, to each deer! Well, they had 
one considerable advantage over the hunters— 
they had better ears and infinitely better noses. 
A hunter, if he wants a good nose, has to employ 
a dog, and dogs are not permitted in deer hunt- 
ing in our State. As a matter of fact, when the 
first hunters came along the road, long before 
six o’clock, and struck into the swamp woods by 
a logging road, Ol’ Buck and his little herd were 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 217 


scattered over an area of two or three acres, not 
three hundred yards away, just beginning to 
browse for breakfast on the ground hemlock 
which grew thickly at that spot. Ol Buck him- 
self and two of the does on the windward side got 
the scent, and were off with long, easy bounds 
through the dim woods, where the ground was 
not yet frozen and they made astonishingly little 
noise. Not a soul saw them go, and in ten min- 
utes they had crossed the road at the base of the 
mountain, and had begun to climb. 

But there is one real woodsman in our town, 
who knows in advance what the animals are going 
to do. An hour earlier than any other hunter, 
he was out, and up the mountain, where he sta- 
tioned himself down wind, not too close to a cer- 
tain trail so dim that only another woodsman 
like himself could have detected it even by day- 
light. It was the trail made by the deer the 
winter before, now practically closed in again. 
He knew that at the first sign of danger the deer 
would be coming up this way. Presently he 
heard the swish and soft crashing of bushes below 
him, and his finger crept around the trigger of his 


218 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


shotgun. It was OI’ Buck, leading his band up 
the mountain. 

But mountain air currents are tricky things 
sometimes. Just at this moment a strong gust 
came swirling down over the summit, from the 
wrong direction, and OI’ Buck got the scent—the 
man scent, and the odd, strong odor of gun oil. 
He pulled up sharp, and swerved hard to the left, 
bounding along without climbing for two hun- 
dred yards or more, and then resuming his ascent 
through unbroken laurel—what in the southern 
mountains would be called a laurel hell. He 
knew well enough that once in this tangle he and 
his herd could outrun anything. 

The man swore bitterly at the wind, and sat 
back to wait for another opportunity. He didn’t 
propose to waste energy by following up this 
herd through the laurel and over the upper 
ledges. 

OY Buck and his herd saw the red sun ball 
heave up over the eastern hills, from a ledge 1,500 
feet above the swamp where they had started to 
breakfast. This ledge stretched for ten miles 
along the eastern flank of the great mountain, 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 219 


wind swept and covered only with storm-dwarfed 
pitch pines, with some moss, thin, hardy grasses, 
and a profusion of low shrubs in the rock crannies. 
It was their winter feeding ground, for here the 
wind kept the snow blown off, and between the 
ledge and the peak of the mountain was an ex- 
tensive forest full of evergreens for additional 
food, and shelter. They felt safe up here, too, 
since in winter it was a spot almost inaccessible, 
at any rate a spot where nobody ever came to 
disturb them. 

Still, twice that morning OI’ Buck had fled 
from the man smell in the woods, and now he 
heard unpleasant explosions here and there in 
the distance. He kept pricking his ears nerv- 
ously, and raising his muzzle to sniff the wind. 
The herd wandered, browsing, along the ledges 
till the sun was high overhead, and the noon 
sleepiness came upon them. The fawns and 
some of the does lay down, picking out spots 
where the dead grass made a bed in the warm sun- 
light, but Ol Buck, a young yearling buck, and a 
doe, retraced their steps cautiously. They went 
for some little distance without detecting any 


220 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


signs of danger, and then, suddenly, both their 
ears and noses got unmistakable warning. ‘They 
were being followed! With a great bound, OI 
Buck led the way back to the herd. The spots 
where the deer had lain down to rest were still 
almost warm, the grass still crushed in the shape 
of their bodies, when two hunters reached the 
place. But no deer was visible! Only, by care- 
ful searching again, could the men follow the 
tracks into the tangle of scrub oak and laurel and 
blueberries and azalea, through which the deer 
had headed for the forests on the mountain sum- 
mit. And the summit was State reservation, and 
Bill Snyder was the game warden! 

Still, this was wild country. Bill Snyder 
couldn’t be everywhere. It wasn’t far to bring a 
deer out of the reservation, and then report the 
kill. “Who'd know the difference? Their blood 
was up now, the trail was fresh—and they 
plunged in after the herd. Up here near the 
summit there was suddenly a little coating of 
snow, the precipitation of some cloud, perhaps, 
and the trail became easy to follow. When they 
reached the double tracks (for Ol’ Buck, of 


SUDDENLY BOTH THEIR EARS AND NOSES GOT UNMISTAKABLE WARNING 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 221 


course, had once more gone back to sniff before 
letting the herd settle down to rest), they stalked 
off to leeward, and crept in as silently as they 
could toward an open space where they thought 
the deer would be napping. But even as the 
trees thinned, and they got a view into the open- 
ing, they saw the white tails vanishing into the 
opposite foliage. Raising their guns, they fired, 
and then sprang forward to pick up the trail. 
They cried aloud with joy—there was blood on 
the snow! Forgetful now of weariness, of tear- 
ing laurel, of slippery rocks, they almost ran 
along the trail. But the blood signs grew no 
thicker, the wounded deer did not seem to have 
dropped out of the herd. Up to the peak of the 
mountain, then over a seventy degree cliff wall, 
the tracks led them, and plunged into the wilder- 
ness on the farther side. Once out of the summit 
snow, too, the tracks grew hard to follow, and as 
dusk came on two weary and empty-handed men 
were plugging back along the rutty, frozen road 
to the village, their guns heavy in their hands. 
A poor day’s work, they said. 

And Ol!’ Buck agreed with them, with bitter- 


222 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


ness and anger! One of his does had a buck shot 
in her hind shoulder. It had not cut a cord, to 
be sure, but it pained her, and made her lame and 
sick, and the blood had run down her leg and 
frozen in clots, and now she lay in the warm, thick 
shelter of a stand of young hemlocks, her eyes 
big with pain, and big with terror, too, of the un- 
known affliction, while the others lay or stood 
browsing near by, and Ol’ Buck stared at her 
wonderingly, trying, perhaps, to clear up in his 
mind the mystery of association between the 
man smell, the explosion sound, and this wound 
in his doe’s shoulder. At any rate, the fact 
of association was clear. Look out for the 
man smell! It means danger, pain, death per- 
haps! 

All that week on the mountain OI!’ Buck never 
relaxed his nervous vigilance, and never allowed 
the herd to go out of the deepest woods, or down 
the lower slopes at all, for the guns were sound- 
ing there, and up here, for some unknown reason, 
except for the one time when his doe was hit, no 
guns had been fired. Animals, of course, cannot 
reason. Wise men have often told us so. But, 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 223 


reason or no reason, Ol’ Buck could put two 
and two together. Humans carried guns; guns 
caused wounds and terror; the guns were going 
off down below; they weren’t going off up here; 
why not stay up here? Q.E.D. Naturally, 
this isn’t reasoning, because only a deer does it, 
not a noble, two-legged animal called Man, who 
shoots deer. But it has served many a deer in 
protecting his life and the life of his fawns, 
so it does well enough. And it explains, 
perhaps, why this story can keep on, instead 
of ending right here with the slaughter of the » 
hero. 

His experience that week in protecting his 
herd, with a wounded doe limping in his com- 
pany, intensified Ol Buck’s instinctive dread of 
man. Though the guns presently ceased, and 
the winter snows came, and nobody molested 
them up there on the wild, wind-swept ledges, 
and they grew bold again and foraged down to 
the plain for frozen apples in the orchards, OY 
Buck was more alert than ever to scent danger on 
the wind, and to spring away from it into the 
protection of the wildest forest. When spring 


224 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


came and he left the herd, to suffer alone, or, at 
best, with a few of his equally afflicted male com- 
panions, the ignominy of a de-antlered brow, and 
later when his new horns began to grow and he 
rubbed his itching sprouts against the smooth 
birches or hornbeams in the forest, wandering 
back into the swamps and by the refreshing pond 
shores, he still remembered the danger that lurks 
in the man smell, and he became the wariest of 
woodland creatures, taking his sleep in thickets 
moated with swamp or precipice. 

That next September a young buck had the 
temerity to challenge him, but he was still far 
from being an old buck himself, and his antag- 
onist suffered the same fate as befell his opponent 
the year before. The little herd was still intact, 
too, for though many of the fawns had now grown 
up and scattered, there were new ones to take 
their places. Race suicide is unknown among 
healthy deer. It is murder, not suicide, which 
reduces their number. 

Once again, too, Ol’ Buck eluded the hunters 
on the first day of December, and reached the 
mountain reservation with his herd untouched. 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 225 


Then a strange thing happened, something quite 
new to his experience, at any rate. A great 
snow-storm came, without much wind even up on 
the exposed ledges, and the snow piled up and 
up, and up, till all the grass and moss and even 
the bushes were covered, and even the most ener- 
getic stamping and pushing along paths by the 
whole herd could not avail to keep the food sup- 
ply uncovered. Of course, the ground hemlock 
was covered, too, and though there were the top 
shoots of saplings sticking up in the woods, and 
hemlock branches to eat, the food question be- 
came rather serious. Nor did this snow melt. 
Instead, more came, and more, till at last there 
were six or seven feet of it up on the moun- 
tain. 

Or Buck led the way down, always seeking for 
some variety in diet, and for enough succulence 
in the food to supply the warmth their bodies 
needed. In this search, he came early one morn- 
ing on a lumber slash. He heard horses champ- 
ing in a stable somewhere, and caught warning 
odors—but he was hungry, and the cutting had 
brought down within reach branches of trees 


226 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


which were good, especially the delicate buds of 
the hard woods, and boughs of hemlock and 
cedar. He fell upon them, and then, before day 
should break, he gathered others of the herd to 
feed. They were still feeding when they caught 
the sound and smell of the dread humans, and 
rushed away into the forest, floundering almost 
to their bellies in the deep snow, so that an ener- 
getic man on snowshoes could almost have run 
the fawns down. Such bitter going as this was 
too exhausting for long trips. In spite of the 
presence of the hated man, OY Buck yarded his 
herd not far from the lumber camp, and every. 
night, before the dawn broke, or after the men 
were early asleep in the evening, he led them to 
the slash, where they fed. After a day or two, 
also, they discovered that when the horses were 
fed at noon, a lot of the oats spilled out upon the 
snow, and not all of them were picked up by the 
chickadees. Into these stray oats all the deer 
nuzzled, cleaning up each space. 

But if they discovered the oats and the sweet 
terminal buds on the fallen tops, the lumbermen 
also discovered their tracks. And one of these 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 227 


lumbermen was a Canuck by the name of Johnny. 
Johnny’s command of English was largely con- 
fined to a whole-hearted but quite innocent pro- 
fanity, and his arms were admittedly stronger 
than his head. But he had a warm corner in his 
heart for animals. He looked at the tracks for 
three days, saying nothing, and then he remarked, 
“TI tink me dose deer mebbe havin’ pretty hard 
tam.” 

The boss only grunted, but as Johnny was his 
best man with a team, he made no remonstrance 
when he saw him load an extra forkful of hay on 
the outgoing sledge. 

The next morning Johnny saw that the deer 
had walked around the hay, without eating it. 
He went back at noon and brought up some salt 
and sprinkled it over the hay. 

“ Hi, Johnny, that’s a salt lick—you’ll have the 
game warden after you—twenty-five dollars 
fine!’ somebody called. 

“T vink no,” said Johnny, with his childlike 
smile, continuing to sprinkle. 

But the salt worked little better. Ol Buck 
sniffed it, and took a lick or two, but it was 


228 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


midwinter, and the salt hunger was not in 
him. 

Again Johnny was disappointed, but he 
smiled cheerily. 

“T vink I fool ’em yet!” he said, and dumped 
a measure of oats into the hay. 

The next morning the hay was half gone, and 
the remainder trampled into the snow. ‘The oats 
had quite disappeared. 

“T tink dose deer, dey like oats,” Johnny 
mused. Whereupon he proceeded to establish 
half a dozen feeding stations at convenient points 
close to the logging roads, and to disappear from 
the camp before the others were up in the morn- 
ing, wriggling out of his bunk and into his boots 
with a soft smile on his face. . 

Soon after even the least interested of his mates 
began to notice that the deer were becoming 
tamer. Their white tails would often flash into 
the woods in front of the oncoming team, and at 
last one of them saw the leader of the herd him- 
self, feeding up in the slash, and only running 
away when the horses shook their bells as they 
approached. 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 229 


“You see heem, you see Ol’ Buck?” Johnny 
asked. “I tink I mak’ OP Buck what you call 
tame yet!” 

The man laughed. ‘“ Swell chance!” he said. 
“ Maybe you'll tame a fawn, though.” 

“Umph!” said Johnny, and kept on at his 
morning expeditions. 

It was a Saturday that Johnny announced he ° 
was ready to give an exhibition. The big boss 
had come to the camp to pay off, and jokingly 
asked the “ Frenchie ” where his pet deer were. 

“T get dose deer,” Johnny replied, flashing 
white teeth under his little moustache. “I get 
OY Buck.” 

He filled a pan with oats and vanished into the 
forest. The sound of a gentle tapping on the 
pan floated back. 

Presently Johnny himself came back. Like 
the Pied Piper he moved, out of the shadow into 
the edge of the clearing, and behind him, the for- 
ward animals nosing eagerly toward the pan, 
which he kept tantalizingly just ahead of them, 
came the entire herd, with two spring fawns al- 
most under Johnny’s heels and—yes, it was 


230 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


true!—the proud horns of OI Buck himself 
looming up in the midst! 

Then Johnny stopped, actually pushing the 
fawns from the pan, while he appeased the rest 
with a few handfuls of oats cast on the snow, and 
held the pan toward OI Buck’s nose. Slowly, a 
little reluctantly, it almost seemed a little proudly, 
with his ears still up and his eyes alert, Ol Buck 
drew close, and put his nose into the food. 
Johnny raised one hand and touched his neck. 
Quick as a flash, he reared up and sprang back a 
full pace, but Johnny persisted, holding out the 
pan again. Again Ol’ Buck nuzzled into it, and 
this time he let Johnny’s hand rest a second on 
his strong, beautiful neck, before he reared back 
his head again and withdrew a dozen feet. ‘Then 
Johnny turned to the fawns, setting down his 
pan for the does to feed in, and putting an arm 
around the neck of each little deer, while his face, 
between theirs, laughed with inexpressible delight 
toward the astonished group of men below him. 

Somebody shouted, and OI’ Buck, with a single 
spring, was faced in the opposite direction and 
headed for the woods. The does followed, but 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 231 


the two little fawns, held fast by Johnny, only 
tugged their heads for a moment, and then seemed 
almost content to remain. He fed them the last 
of the oats before they, too, seampered away, like 
animated sawhorses. 

“I tink dose two fawn, dey need camp,” 
Johnny said, returning all smiles. “ Little legs, 
dey all shiver dis way—so cold! ”—and he illus- 
trated with his own stout legs. 

So Johnny built a little lean-to of ‘hemlock 
boughs, not far into the woods, and bedded it with 
hay and baited it with oats and some carrots, and 
then coaxed the two small fawns into it. Once 
they were established there, he went out of a 
morning and sat ‘between them, on the hay, while 
they fed out of the pan on his lap. While he was 
so engaged, about the third morning, he was 
startled by a sound, and looking up, saw OI’ Buck 
himself at the entrance. 

“Ho!” said Johnny softly, “bon jour, OY 
Buck! So he come beg, eh? He come vera tame 
now, eh? He like Johnny leetle bit now, eh? He 
like nice breakfas’?” 

Johnny held out the pan, and Ol’ Buck poked 


232 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


his proud, sensitive nose into it, and daintily filled 
his mouth while the mittened hand of Johnny 
touched gently, with admiration and a little awe, 
his branching horns. OJ Buck shook his head 
angrily. He resented this familiarity. Johnny 
respected his feelings—and respected his horns— 
and withdrew his hand. But Ol’ Buck did not 
go away. He took another mouthful of oats. 
After all, this was Johnny. Johnny was a man, 
but a different kind of man. He did not shoot— 
he fed. Men could be kind and friendly, as well 
as cruel and hostile. Ol Buck was confronted 
with the same paradox which has confused the 
philosophers and theologians, through all the 
centuries—and, like them, he was making the 
best of it, while the kindness held out! 

Would it always hold out? He did not know. 
Perhaps he did not wonder. He at least was sure 
of Johnny now—and the oats. He, the wildest, 
most wary of his clan, was eating from a dish held 
in the lap of ahuman! Ol Buck was tamed. 

But when the snow melted and the natural food 
supply was again uncovered, and the sap stirred 
in the maple shoots, Ol’ Buck was off through his 


THE TAMING OF OL’ BUCK 233 


ranges, and Johnny knew him no more. What 
fate is in store for him? Will his taming make 
him less suspicious of other men, so that he will 
fall a victim to their guns? Or will his in- 
stinctive wariness again assert itself, to protect 
him and his herd? Who can answer? I can 
only say that so far nobody has reported his kill- 
ing; he is still ranging our woods and swamps, 
and watching from the lofty mountain ledges the 
heave of the red sun ball above the eastern world 
rim. 


CHAPTER VIII 
RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 


ED SLAYER lived in an old stone wall 

which ran up the hill toward the woods, 
dividing two peaceful pastures where in summer 
the cattle grazed, and in winter the field-mice 
made tunnels under the snow and matted grasses, 
radiating out in all directions to reach the richest 
stores of seeds and roots. From any of the in- 
numerable holes, like little cave mouths, in his 
wall, Red Slayer could look out upon the world 
and see the pleasant countryside—the pasture 
slopes, the green woods above climbing up to the 
mountain shoulder, the road below where the 
wagons rattled past or the motors whizzed, the 
farm -fields and orchards and barns and houses 
beyond, and the broad meadow where the brook 
ran half hidden in sedge and his cousins, the mink, 


lived well. Many tourists, going by, looked on 
234 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 235 


this scene and sighed that they could not always 
live amid a country so peaceful and calm and 
lovely. A poet has written about it. More than 
one artist has painted it. Yet there is no use in 
blinking the fact that it had no effect whatever 
on Red Slayer. Perhaps there is less in the 
theory of environment than we suppose. Not all 
the warlike peoples have sprung from wild and 
rugged lands. Certainly, among weasels, the 
landscape hath no charms to soothe the savage 
breast. Red Slayer was a regular weasel, all 
weasel from the tip of his sharp, keen-scented 
nose to the tip of his furry tail (a distance of 
some sixteen inches), and he regarded the land- 
scape solely as a place in which to slay. He was 
a cruel beast, there can be no doubt about it, a 
cunning, alert, preternaturally active, sleek, 
pretty villain; and, as the saying goes, he got 
what was coming to him, which is not always the 
case with villains, except, of course, in the movies. 
But Red Slayer could never be put into a movie. 
The camera shutter is a quick thing, but not quick 
enough to capture Red Slayer! 

I said that Red Slayer lived in the half tumbled 


236 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


down stone wall, but that is not strictly true. 
Actually he lived in a hole between two roots of 
an old stump directly against the wall, and the 
wall was his commonest path to and from his 
dwelling. This hole had originally belonged to 
a chipmunk, but Red Slayer, chancing along that 
way on one of his wanderings (he was a great 
wanderer when he went hunting, often traveling 
many miles), had coveted it. He also coveted 
the chipmunk. ‘There were two ways of getting 
the chipmunk; one was to go down into the hole 
and kill him, if he was there, the other was to wait 
close by, in the wall, and pounce on him when he 
came in or out. Red Slayer tried the hole, tenta- 
tively. It went straight down for more than a 
foot, and then evidently swerved at a sharp angle, 
to the level. It was a pretty tight fit even for his 
long, slender body, and promised to offer little 
room to work in. Not that a chipmunk has to be 
respected as a fighter at all, but a nipped nose 
isn’t pleasant. So Red Slayer backed out of the 
hole, withdrew into the wall till his reddish-brown 
body was entirely invisible, and his sharp, sloe- 
black eyes were invisible, too, and proceeded to 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 237 


wait, with the patience characteristic, in some de- 
gree, of all wild animals, but of very few humans. 

Presently, if you could have seen Red Slayer’s 
slender body, you would have seen it arch up, 
you would have seen his neck stretch out and up- 
ward, his sharp nose quiver almost imperceptibly. 
He smelled his game approaching! He had a 
nose more than the equal of any dog’s, and sharp 
as were his eyes, it was his nose he chiefly relied 
upon when hunting. The unsuspecting chip- 
munk came along the top of the wall, drawing 
near his burrow. When he was above it he 
sprang down on the top of the stump. Then he 
jumped again, planning to land at the mouth of 
the hole. But he never did. Red Slayer came 
out of the wall like an arrow from a bow and 
caught him in mid-air, setting vicious teeth, with 
unerring aim, into his neck, and bearing him to 
the ground three feet away, such was the force of 
his spring. When they landed, Red Slayer, of 
course, was on top, and the poor chipmunk was too 
far gone to put up any real fight. One more well 
directed bite of those severing, tearing teeth, and 
his neck veins were opened. Red Slayer drank 


238 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


some of the blood which flowed. He was not 
very hungry, as a matter of fact, but he bit open 
the chipmunk’s skull and ate the brains. That 
quite satisfied him, and he turned to an investiga- 
tion of the burrow. 

The hole went down, he found, largely through 
soft earth and roots rotted to a brown pulp, so 
that he had no difficulty in squeezing and pound- 
ing the sides apart with his shoulders, making the 
tunnel large enough for his own comfort. At 
eighteen inches below the surface, it ceased 
descending, and ran along on the level, reaching 
in a few feet a sort of chamber. The shaft con- 
tinued, apparently indefinitely, but beyond this 
point it entered gravel, and Red Slayer was 
averse to the effort required to enlarge the bore. 
It made a perfectly good home as it was. More- 
over, as winter was coming on, the chipmunk had 
brought in some nice, dry, dead leaves for a bed. 
There was also the smell of hazelnuts in the 
tube—but that didn’t interest Red Slayer in the 
least. Nothing interested him in the line of food 
except meat. He curled up in the leaves and 
took a long nap, with no more qualms of con- 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 239 


science than a Prussian officer sleeping in a Bel- 
gian chateau. 

That was how Red Slayer achieved his snug, 
warm home beside the gray stone wall between 
the peaceful pastures and below the whispering 
forest. The house suited him, the neighborhood 
suited him. He settled down to become our most 
undesirable citizen. 

Shortly after a change began, not in his char- 
acter, but in his appearance. From a pretty 
reddish-brown above, with a whitish shirt front 
and belly, and a black tail tip, he changed to a 
curious mottled effect, especially odd on his tail, 
which was black for one third, brown for one 
third, and white for one third—a kind of pousse- 
café effect. This lasted while the ground was 
freezing and the early snows of November flying, 
until gradually the white triumphed, and Red 
Slayer emerged from his hole one morning of 
white glitter and dazzle, as white as the snow it- 
self, all except that last third of his tail, which 
remained a glossy black. His eyes, too, of course 
remained sloe-black. He was a lovely creature 
then, a bit of animated ermine, sleek and slim and 


240 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


clean, and when he bounded over the snow about 
all you could see of him was his black tail tip, so 
white he was. A wood-chopper was going up 
through the pasture, and chanced to spy him, but 
evidently not until after Red Slayer had scented 
the man and seen him, too; for he was standing 
with all four feet on the snow, his neck upraised, 
his bead-like eyes fixed with suspicion yet alert 
curiosity upon the big creature with the ax. The 
man made a step toward him, and Red Slayer dis- 
appeared. The man was perplexed. It seemed 
utterly incredible that anything sixteen inches 
long could disappear from sight on a field of bare, 
clean snow. He peered about, and suddenly saw 
the black tip of Red Slayer’s tail behind a tuft of 
dried grass which stuck up above the snow ten 
feet from the spot where he had first seen him. 
The man took another step. By keeping his eyes 
fixed on that black tail tip, he saw the weasel 
make two springs of ten feet each, his hind feet 
coming down almost in the tracks of his front 
feet, and vanish into the wall. The man let his 
eyes rove along the wall. In no more time than 
it took him to move them, Red Slayer’s head, up- 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 241 


raised neck, and shoulders, emerged from a hole 
a dozen feet from the one where he had entered, 
and the sloe-black, intelligent eyes met the man’s 
in a bold, inquisitive stare. The man made an- 
other dash forward—and Red Slayer was gone. 
He did not see him again. 

I tell this incident not because it had any effect 
whatever on Red Slayer, but because it shows, in 
large measure, why it had no effect upon him, 
why he was so confident of himself, so devoid of 
fear, so ready to tackle a bird or animal twice, 
three, even four times his size or weight. He 
had more than the quickness of a cat, coupled 
with better than the nose of a dog. Short as his 
legs were in proportion to his body, he had a leap- 
ing agility and a bodily litheness which enabled 
him either to attack or to escape at a tremendous 
advantage over his foes. When an animal can 
leap eight times its own length, and keep it up as 
a regular gait till it gets to safety, it is not in 
imminent danger of captivity, provided it has a 
nose, or eyes, or ears, sharpened to give it warn- 
ing of danger. And when it can thus leap, itself 
almost invisible as it comes over the snow, aiming 


242 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the terrible bite of its jaws to land with the ac- 
curacy of a rifle shot, the thing aimed at is not at 
all likely to come off on top. Red Slayer’s con- 
fidence in himself was not misplaced. 

Yet he had certain fears—not grave fears, but 
rather wholesome respects for antagonists. He 
respected Big Reddy and the other foxes, because 
their noses were as good as his, and if they caught 
him out on the open, some distance from a wall or 
broken ground or thick bushes, they could make 
it hot for him. He respected, in winter, the great 
horned owls who lived up in the mountain woods 
where he often went to hunt deer-mice. The 
owls, with their uncanny eyes, and their advan- 
tage of being in the air where the scent escaped 
him, had to be watched for carefully, of course. 
So did the hawks in the warmer seasons. He re- 
spected, also, his cousins, the mink, who lived by 
the meadow brook—respected and a little envied 
them. He not infrequently wandered down 
through the meadows on his hunting expeditions, 
both in winter and summer. In winter there 
were many field-mice to be had there, and in sum- 
mer luscious young meadow larks on their nests 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 243 


in the grass, and sparrows, too, and grasshoppers 
and such small fry. As he wandered along the 
brookside, he not infrequently came upon signs of 
his cousins, and once he found the body of a Pekin 
duck, half in the water, half out, its neck viciously 
bitten. That was the work of a mink, he knew. 
It was a fat duck, freshly killed that night, and 
Red Slayer cautiously investigated the carcass. 
He was tasting a morsel of the flesh when a warn- 
ing odor smote his nostrils, and rearing his head, 
he looked across the three feet of running brown 
water directly into the snapping black eyes of one 
of his cousins, who was also rearing a sleek brown 
neck, out of the grass on the farther bank. 
Cousin mink opened his mouth slightly, show- 
ing white teeth, and made a remark. It was not 
the sort of a remark regarded as good form be- 
‘tween cousins of gentle breeding; certainly it dis- 
closed no sense of the good fellowship of con- 
sanguinity. Red Slayer knew that his unamiable 
cousin had some inches the better of him in the 
primitive style of argument for which he was evi- 
dently preparing, and deemed discretion much 
the better part of valor. He fled. But he 


244 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


couldn’t help envying the mink that fat white 
Pekin duck, which had so thoughtfully strayed 
down from the farmyard up by the road. It was 
not exactly fear, and not exactly respect, which 
kept Red Slayer out of the barnyard itself. It 
was rather the sense of mystery, of the unknown. 
Close around the dwellings of man were strange 
smells and alarming noises, there were cats and 
dogs and unexplored recesses into which one 
might run for safety, only to find himself trapped. 
It was Red Slayer’s common sense instinct to 
avoid the houses and barns of man. 

Nor had he, so far in his life, needed to visit 
them. There was plenty of hunting without. 
He liked to hunt at night, for then the deer-mice 
were up and about in the woods, often dancing in 
some tiny glade, where he could pounce upon 
them; the partridges were sleeping in a nest of 
leaves on the ground; the rabbits would be com- 
ing by on their little packed highways on the 
snow, beside which he could crouch and wait. 
But he often hunted by day, too. It was a 
matter of mood, and the state of his stomach. He 
was tricky in his hunting, too, with several dodges 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 245 


which he worked. One of his devices was to 
follow the line of a fence which ran along the 
road, passing one post on the north, the next on 
the south, the next on the north, and so on with 
the regularity of a shuttle in a loom. Along this 
fence were many weed and grass stalks sticking 
up above the snow, for the mowers never get quite 
up to a fence line, and the mice came here to feed 
on the seeds. By passing the successive posts on 
alternate sides, Red Slayer was first screened 
from the view of one side, then of the other, and 
seldom enough did he go the quarter mile length 
of that fence without making a sudden spring and 
landing his teeth into the throat of a mouse. If 
he was merely hunting for the fun of it, he left 
the mouse where it lay, scarcely drinking its 
blood. If he were a bit hungry, he ate the brains. 
If he were still more hungry, he peeled back the 
skin and ate the flesh. But sometimes he carried 
the mouse away, caching it in his wall, against a 
lean spell. When the snow was very deep and 
the hunting poor, he thus stocked his larder when 
game came his way. 

This particular winter, after he had come to 


246 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


live in the chipmunk’s hole, the snows were fre- 
quent and the world was buried deeper and 
deeper under them, and it was bitter cold. More 
and more Red Slayer found himself hunting be- 
cause he was hungry, and not just for the fun of 
killmg, and he began to take longer chances. 
More than once he hunted where he knew Big 
Reddy, the fox, was hunting, too, in the hope of 
getting a rabbit. It was his good fortune one 
day, traveling over the snow with his black tail 
about all of him which you would have noticed, to 
come upon fresh rabbit tracks leading into a 
dense thicket of shrubs and very small trees. He 
sneaked in under the bushes silently and swiftly, 
his nose telling him the game was near. There 
were, in fact, no less than four rabbits in that 
thicket, each one crouched under a mat of over- 
hanging shrubbery, taking a midday snooze. 
These rabbits, too, had been hungry, and only 
the night before had come upon a stand of seed- 
ling maples, with juicy terminal buds in easy 
reach. They had fed well, and now were taking 
their ease. Red Slayer slunk up close to the 
nearest one, which stirred uneasily, some sixth 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 247 


sense telling him danger was near. Even as Red 
Slayer sprang, the rabbit leapt, also. But he 
was too late. The weasel’s teeth were fastened 
in his neck. Red Slayer had just missed his aim 
at a vital artery, however, because of the rabbit’s 
spring, and the two went down on the snow, leap- 
ing and thrashing about, the rabbit kicking at his 
own neck frantically with his powerful hind feet, 
and Red Slayer engaged in the twofold occupa- 
tion of hanging on and avoiding the blows of 
those feet. The snow grew red. The weasel 
needed all his snake-like litheness to maintain him- 
self, and work his hold over to the vital artery. 
But he succeeded, and the rabbit ceased from 
struggling with a last convulsive kick. Then 
Red Slayer feasted. 

But, meantime, the other three rabbits, terri- 
fied by Red Slayer’s coming, a creature hardly a 
quarter their size, had leapt frantically out of the 
tangle of bushes, knowing that they were safer in 
the open than in a region where the weasel could 
slip through with a speed as great as their own. 
Had it been a dog or a fox pursuing them, they 
would have dashed into the bushes instead. A 


248 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


man, crossing the fields, saw them emerge above 
him into the pasture and hop rapidly away, and 
wondered why. No dog emerged in pursuit. 
There was no hawk or owl overhead. Yet it was 
plain they were flying from some mortal peril. 
But his curiosity was not strong enough to lead 
him back into the bushes, and that is why Red 
Slayer was not hungry that night, but full to re- 
pletion as he snoozed in his snug, stolen chamber. 

But food grew scarce again, and sometimes 
Red Slayer wandered for many days and nights, 
miles and miles from home, without satisfying 
his desires. He traveled through the woods 
smelling for deer-mice and red squirrels (who 
often saw him and scolded him angrily from their 
safe perches in the trees), and sneaking around 
rocks, from the north side, to pounce by chance 
on some partridge that might be huddled under 
the warm southern face. In the woods, at night, 
or in the dusk of late afternoon, he heard the 
mournful hoot of the big horned owl, and kept his 
path so far as he could under the protection of 
laurel leaves or ferns or rocks, with his eyes ever 
watchful for the deadly, flitting shadow above, 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 249 


and for the nearest hole into which to dive. He 
traveled over the meadows, too, and along the 
fences, and went into old stone walls looking for 
squirrels and chipmunks, and even into wood- 
chuck holes looking for sleeping chucks. It was 
a tough hide around the neck a chuck had, to be 
sure, but there was a softer place under the 
throat, and one couldn’t be too particular when 
hungry. Still, this was a last resort. 

Then Red Slayer’s mind reverted to the Pekin 
ducks in the barnyard. Driven by hunger to 
overcome his aversion to the unknown, he crossed 
the road one moonlight night, nothing but his 
pale shadow and his black tail tip showing over 
the snow, and sniffed around the barnyard. His 
nose took him to the hen-house, and he found 
easily a crack through which he could enter. 
Once he was inside, the hens began to stir on their 
perches uneasily. Red Slayer went quickly up 
the roost pole, and fastened himself on the neck 
of the nearest fowl, killing it and feasting on the 
blood. Now the whole roost was in commotion. 
The hens were fluttering and flapping about, and 
making a tremendous noise. The taste of blood 


250 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


filled Red Slayer with joy. The noise and terror 
of the hens delighted him. He sprang upon a 
second fowl] and killed it. Then he sprang upon 
a third. He was hungry no longer, but filled 
with the lust to kill. He had just fastened on 
the throat of a fourth bird when the hen-house 
door opened, a blinding light flashed in, and a 
man and boy entered. Red Slayer let go of his 
prey and cast about for a means of escape. He 
sprang into a dark corner, but the wall was solid 
there, and the blinding light followed hin. Now 
the boy sprang at him with a club, while the hens 
were dashing madly around. The door was open, 
but it was behind the man. Yet it was his only 
hope, for under that had been the crack where he 
entered. Red Slayer made a spring for it. The 
club descended, just grazing his tail. Between 
the man’s legs he dove, out into the night, and 
away, pursued by the sounds of cackling hens, 
angry voices, the baying of a dog, the excited 
stamping of the horses in the stable. Up and up 
toward his wall he went. Yet even as he bounded, 
his nose caught on the still, frosty air the scent of 
a mouse, and he dropped to his stalking pace im- 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 251 


mediately, once more the hunter, not the hunted, 
and with a clump of dead goldenrod for cover 
stalked his game, and brought the prey back to 
his cache in the wall. His heart was beating nor- 
mally when he reached his hole. Warm and 
satisfied, he slunk into the burrow, and went to 
sleep. 

It was two days later that the Terror came. 

The sky had been gray and overcast all day, 
and when Red Slayer started out from his wall 
across the open snow, toward evening, he cast no 
shadow. Neither was it easy to make out ob- 
jects against the dull and neutral sky. But he 
wasn’t looking upward with any care, to be sure, 
for out here on the open he had no fear of the 
great horned owls, who lived in the forest above 
and were not at all likely to come out over the 
pasture, not while there was daylight, at any rate. 
There were no hawks, now, in the dead of winter. 
With so much open space about him, in fact, he 
had no fears at all, and went leaping along over 
the crust joerc ree thinking only of his pos- 
sible kill. 

Then, with startling suddenness, he was aware 


252 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


of a rushing in the air above him. His head shot 
up, his eyes turned skywards, with the lightning 
rapidity for which he was noted, and he had an 
instant’s vision of something grayish white and 
huge, with red eyes, shooting down upon him like 
a meteor. Have you ever seen a watch spring 
suddenly leap from the open case and fly out 
across the room? Much like that, Red Slayer 
seemed to uncoil and leap away. He turned in 
the air, or at the instant of landing, you could not 
have said which, and fled back toward his wall. 
But as his feet left the ground on that first spring, 
he felt the rush of the great bird just behind him, 
the blow of cloven air at his back, the snatch of a 
talon grazing his tail. As he leaped madly for 
his wall, varying his direction with each jump, he 
heard the beat of the wings behind him, too, for 
the bird had wheeled and come on to strike again. 
He dared not look back, but once more he felt the 
monster strike, and once more the talons grazed 
the black tip of his tail. With terror at last in 
his heart, he dove into the protection of his wall, 
and from a safe hole he looked up and watched 
the strange bird circle and swoop three or four 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 263 


times directly overhead, angry at the loss of his 
quarry. 
It was a big bird, more than twenty inches 
long, a grayish white below, slate colored above, 
almost a gun-metal color as he banked against the 
dull sky. He had powerful yellow talons, and 
a wicked gray beak and fierce, piercing eyes with 
red irises. He flew, Red Slayer could see, with 
tremendous power, and, as the weasel well knew 
now, he dropped to strike with terrific speed. It 
was a bird he had never seen before, and one he 
never wanted to see again. He did not know 
what it was, for no goshawks had come down here 
from the north before in his lifetime, but the fact 
that it was here was self-evident, and for the first 
time in his life terror entered into Red Slayer’s 
heart. Nothing on earth had saved him then but 
the black tip to his tail. Seemingly making his 
otherwise white body conspicuous on the snow, it 
had in reality caught the eye of the hawk so 
strongly that he couldn’t help striking at it, and 
as a result the main portion of Red Slayer, so to 
speak, was past the danger point. But this pro- 
tection would not always work. Hereafter there 


254 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


was a menace in the air above which he could 
never ignore, never forget. He could never cross 
the open fields in safety, he could never let him- 
self get far from cover. 

When next he ventured out he went down 
to the road by the wall, and up the road un- 
der cover of the fence and roadside brambles, 
and finally reached a hen yard just in time to 
see the Terror suddenly drop from over the 
screen of a tree, pick up a big rooster which 
must have weighed much more than he did, and 
bear it instantly aloft, while the startling flash 
and roar of the farmer’s gun, from a corner of 
the barn, did not come till he was well in the air 
again, and affected his flight not at all. The 
sight so soon again of his new enemy, the ’roused 
barnyard, the stinging smell of powder, the pres- 
ence of men, all conspired to send Red Slayer 
slinking off, without any attempt to get a meal of 
chicken or duck or young turkey. Instead, he 
went a long way into the woods, searching for 
mice or rabbits, and spent the next day far from 
his burrow, and resumed the search after a rest 
in a hollow stump. He had picked up a fresh 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 255 


rabbit track, and followed it greedily but craftily, 
coming at last within striking distance of his 
prey, a big European hare, crouched beneath a 
snow-laden young hemlock. 'This hare was too 
speedy for him to overhaul in a chase, of course, 
and he was debating whether it was not also too 
large for him to attempt to kill by stalking and 
leaping. He had never been hungry enough to 
attempt such a feat before. But even as he de- 
bated, the hare moved out from under the tree 
with a couple of odd, crouching hops, and nosed a 
shrub inquisitively to see if it was edible. Red 
Slayer slunk a trifle nearer, and then, with the 
same abrupt and terrifying suddenness as before, 
the gray death dropped over the screen of a tree 
like a falling cannon ball, and hit the great rabbit 
like a bomb. * 

There was instantly a tremendous scuffle, 
which Red Slayer watched, fascinated, from the 
shelter of his bush. The hare was so heavy the 
hawk could not lift him clear of the ground as 
long as he was putting up resistance, and he was 
strong enough, too, to roll and kick with his big 
hind legs, striking the wings of the bird. He 


256 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


strained with his neck to get his mouth, with its 
razor teeth, into some part of his antagonist, and 
between his kicking and biting the feathers flew 
from the bird even while the blood flowed from 
the hare. Now and again the hawk would get 
him clear of the ground, only to be forced down 
again a few feet away, where again the snow was 
trampled, the long, powerful hind legs kicked, 
bird and beast rolled and bounced and battered 
each other. But the hawk was ever striking with 
his cruel beak, hanging on relentlessly with his 
talons, and at last the hare lay still on the red 
snow. The hawk stood upon him and tore his 
flesh, before he flapped his feathers straight again 
and rose with the carcass. 

But meanwhile Red Slayer had slipped away 
unobserved. He had seen all he wanted to. The 
Terror was growing in his heart. 

For the most part, of course, it was bigger 
game than weasels the goshawk was after, but he 
scorned nothing in the way of meat, just as Red 
Slayer himself would devour a grasshopper on 
his way to kill a chicken. And some instinct told 
Red Slayer this was so. He redoubled his cau- 


RED SLAYER AND THE TERROR 257 


tion. He never entered or left his burrow across 
the open snow, but always by way of the stone 
wall and the fence below or the woods above. 
Yet the Terror was unpredictable, and unsmell- 
able. 

The end came when Red Slayer was engaged 
in the (for him) harmless occupation of skinning 
a mouse not eight feet from his wall, at a point 
where a single spring would carry him into an 
impregnable cave. ‘There were no trees near. 
The sky above was free of birds. Not a wing 
marred the rosy flecks of dawn clouds. Red 
Slayer had just lifted his head to see. 

But what he did not reckon on was the fact 
that the stone wall cut off a certain part of the 
celestial are from his lowly view-point. The 
Terror, flying low toward the wall, simply flowed 
up over it, and struck. This time the body of 
Red Slayer was between his own black tail tip 
and the dark body of the mouse. The mouse 
held the bird’s eye as well as the tail. He 
sprang—but it was too late. The talons sank 
into his beautiful white fur, into his slim, sleek 
body. The Red Slayer was slain. 


258 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


The goshawk swung upward with the limp 
white form in his talons, the black tail tip 
dangling and swaying in the wind of the flight. 
On strong, steady wing beats, he mounted higher 
and higher, and his steel gray body, outlined a 
moment against the rosy flecks of dawn sky and 
the sweet, pale blue, grew indistinct against the 
dark wall of the mountain forest as he headed for 
some secret perch in a gnarled tree up the crags. 


CHAPTER IX 
RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 


‘HE story of Rastus really begins with the 
arrival of Wolf under the mountain. If 
you ask me what kind of a dog Wolf was, I can- 
not tell you. His master said he was a short- 
haired collie (which sounds like a contradiction in 
terms), but there was more than one bar sinister 
on his family coat of arms, and one of them meant 
a hound’s nose and another tremendous endur- 
ance. We'll let the sagacity come from the 
collie strain, if you like, though all my own collies 
have been more ornamental than sagacious. At 
any rate, the advent of Wolf was distinctly an 
event, and a disturbing event, in the life of Rastus 
and all his fellow ’coons on the mountain. 
Before Wolf’s arrival, the only dogs in the im- 
mediate neighborhood were two magnificent and 
costly Saint Bernards. These two amiable crea- 


tures roamed the mountainside at will, to be sure, 
259 


260 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


but I’ve never heard of a Saint Bernard being 
employed as a ’coon dog; certainly Benedick and 
Beatrice would never have been selected for that 
arduous and highly specialized profession. Alla 
coon had to do to escape either or both of them 
was to amble up the nearest tree—anything would 
do, from a two-hundred-year-old oak to a ten- 
year sapling, just so it did not bend with the 
weight—and stay there till the dog went away, 
or else move into another tree, drop to the ground, 
and amble off to safety. The result was that 
Rastus and his fellows were almost entirely with- 
out fear of dogs, and rambled by night where 
they chose, seeking meat even in the garbage cans 
and washing it in the brook which ran down 
through the hemlocks beside the big house, or now 
and then raiding the chicken yard or the corn- 
field, for though they were not vegetarians, they 
were not averse to green food at times, especially 
corn. Indeed, they ate nearly anything. 
Rastus originally was one of a large family of 
five. He came of a hardy race, too, for his 
father, who weighed twenty pounds, had gnawed 
his own tail completely off the winter before 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 261 


Rastus was born, because it had become em- 
bedded in an ice cake during the winter hiberna- 
tion. After thus heroically freeing himself (it 
must be admitted, perhaps, that the heroism was 
not quite so great as it seems, for a ’coon can take 
more punishment with apparently less pain than 
almost any other animal), he came out from his 
den into a sloshy March world, and foraged for 
food, being lean and cold and brittle of fur. He 
was caught in the act, and put in a washtub, with 
a barrel inverted into the tub and a piece of two 
by four braced between the barrel and the ceiling 
of the cellar, to keep him locked in. When morn- 
ing came, the two by four had fallen, the barrel 
was heaved off the tub, and the father of Rastus 
had vanished through a cellar window. That 
very night he was again captured, at a neighbor- 
ing house, and put in a chicken coop and fed 
bananas. In the morning he was gone, having 
gnawed his way out, preferring freedom to trop- 
ical fruit. These two Houdini-like performances 
gave him a certain distinction, and certainly 
argued great strength in a body weighing only 
twenty pounds when fattened for the autumn, 


262 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


and much less than that after a winter’s hiberna- 
tion sleep. However, the man who first caught 
him should have known he was strong, for this 
man, dragging him out of a hole he was trying to 
dig into a frozen drain, got him with both hands 
back of the head and tried to hold him down in 
vain. So long as the ’coon had his four feet on 
the ground, he could literally carry the man 
along on his back. 

After his second escape, father ’coon got back 
to the mountain cliffs and wilderness, and was 
later privileged to see his five offspring, among 
whom was Rastus. The family grew in a wild, 
up-ended land of forest and precipice and rocky 
caverns, leading down to lumber slash and then 
to farms and the big house, beyond which, on the 
plain, were more forests and swamps, and two or 
three ponds. It was a splendid land for ’coons. 
The trees were big and plenty, the caverns in the 
precipitous rocks were even better and safer than 
the trees for dens, there were plenty: of small 
game and birds, in the brooks were trout, in the 
swamp ponds crawfish, in the fields corn. And, 
as I have said, the neighborhood dogs were a 


FATHER ’COON GOT BACK TO THE MOUNTAIN CLIFFS AND WAS LATER PRIVILEGE 
TO SEE HIS FIVE OFFSPRING, AMONG WHOM WAS RASTUS 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 263 


joke. It was small wonder Rastus grew up to a 
full twenty pounds of sharp face, the bead-like 
eyes ringed with black, and black and dirty gray 
furred body, without much fear of man or beast, 
and without any great resort to the instinctive 
strategy of his race. ‘There had been nobody, in 
fact, even to name him Rastus. 

Then Wolf came. Wolf had a master who 
came with him, but the master did not figure 
much until autumn, while Wolf started in im- 
mediately, the May violets being still in bloom in 
the woods. Wolf was a born ’coon dog. Down 
south they have ’coon dogs, I’m told, but I never 
thought much of any I ever saw. At least, 
they’d be of little use on our mountain. They 
are hound dogs, and they bay on the scent. Ifa 
dog bayed on the scent of one of our ’coons, the 
’coon would be off so far in advance that he would 
get safely to his den in the rocks, where nobody 
could get at him, and the dog would never tree 
him at all. Wolf had a hound’s nostrils, but no 
bay. He followed a hot trail like a silent race 
horse, and he never barked till he was certain he 
had his ’coon up that particular tree beneath 


264 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


which he sat on his haunches. It was a pretty 
sight to watch him work when the scent took 
him to a tree trunk. His nose went up the bark 
as high as he could raise it, but no sound came 
from his mouth, except, possibly, a faint whining 
complaint, as if he were muttering out the puzzle. 
Instead, he would drop back and circle the tree, 
perhaps fifty or a hundred feet away. If he 
didn’t pick up the scent again in that circumfer- 
ence, he would enlarge it to a diameter of a hun- 
dred or even two hundred yards, and again com- 
plete the circle. Only after a second failure on 
this larger arc would he return, satisfied, to the 
tree, sit on his haunches, raise his eyes to the 
branches, and wake the echoes. 

‘This was a totally different proposition from 
the hunting of Benedick and Beatrice, and after 
Wolf had roamed the mountain for a week or 
two, putting up ’coons at first not a hundred feet 
from his dooryard and catching three or four as 
they foolishly attempted to spring out over him 
to the ground and escape, Rastus and his fellows 
began keenly to realize the difference. The word 
was passed around, as such things are in the wil- 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 265 


derness, and all the ’coons, especially the older 
ones, began to exercise that instinctive strategy 
which is their heritage. By July, Wolf’s bark at 
night, which at first had often resounded close to 
the house, was now heard faint and far away, up 
the rugged mountainside, and most often among 
the limestone cliffs where tiny cave mouths led 
in to inaccessible and impregnable recesses no dog 
could enter. There was frequently a note of 
plaintive anger in his bark now, so you could al- 
most tell whether he had the ’coon up a tree or 
had trailed it to a den mouth. 

Rastus had two or three experiences with Wolf 
during the summer, but he managed to come off 
free in each case, learning something from each 
one, too, if it was only caution. And in each 
case it was his curiosity which got him into trou- 
ble. But you can’t cure a ’coon of curiosity, 
except with an ax. Did you ever have a pet 
’coon? If you have, you know something about 
the curiosity of the breed, and something, too, 
about their humorous tricks. A wild ’coon, of 
course, has the same curiosity and the same 
humorous tricks—only there is none to see them. 


266 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


A ’coon, being nocturnal in his habits, works 
largely by scent and touch. His small eyes may 
be keen enough, but he seems to prefer to take 
the testimony of his nose first, and then even 
more of his forepaws, which, in spite of their 
sharp claws, appear to have a great delicacy of 
perception. They can look, and feel, almost like 
hands at times. The ’coon’s most amusing trick, 
or mannerism, is his fashion of investigating the 
contents of a basket, say, by taking everything 
out of it with his hands, while keeping his head 
turned the other way, or looking upward toward 
the sky—anywhere except where his hands are 
exploring. This gives to his action a quaintly 
surreptitious air, as if he were determined not to 
let even himself know what he was up to. If he 
is investigating something that may contain food, 
his hands appear to reject what, to him, is un- 
edible, by tossing it aside, and when a nut or bit 
of meat is clutched, a look of crafty joy suddenly 
radiates the sharp little face. Taking the bit of 
meat, if possible, to water, he holds it between 
his two front paws and sloshes it back and forth, 
back and forth, till it is washed white and pulpy, 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 267 


before he eats it. You may wash it almost to 
a pulp for him, but he will grab it from your hand 
and rewash it himself before eating. 

The wild ’coon, of course, has all these traits. 
I have lain by the shore of Lake Drummond, in 
' the heart of the Dismal Swamp, when there was 
a heavy blanket of night fog four feet thick hang- 
ing over the water, and heard the ’coons washing 
their meat, or fishing, close by me, but quite in- 
visible under the fog veil. In the morning I 
would find in the mud the print of their feet by 
the shore, the hind paw marks uncannily like the 
print of some shriveled baby’s foot. If you could 
have watched Rastus at night, you would have 
seen him, when ranging the woods, get up on 
every fallen log and run along it, poking his paw 
down into crannies of the bark, feeling for grubs. 
When something glittering caught his eye—a bit 
of quartz, a piece of tinfoil dropped by some 
hunter from a cigarette package, you would have 
seen him approach it, look up into the trees, pick 
it up on his forepaws and thus investigate it. 
You would have seen him climb up trees, too, and 
poke his hand into holes where chickadees or 


268 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


. woodpeckers might be nesting, or climb out along 
limbs for the nest of thrushes or warblers. You 
might at times, also, have seen him over by the 
shore of one of the ponds, sitting perfectly still 
on a stone or a log overhanging the margin, his 
eyes fixed on vacancy, one paw dangling in the 
water. But if you had been able to watch long 
enough, presently you would have seen that paw 
yank up with a lightning quick stroke, and a 
crawfish fly to land. 

It was one evening in late summer that Rastus 
saw firelight glowing on top of Black Rock, a ~ 
rough precipice jutting out like a bowsprit from 
a shoulder of the mountain, with a flat top on 
which picnic parties were sometimes held, when 
you could find enough men and especially women 
who were not afraid of the rattlesnakes which 
lived on the faces of the naked cliff itself. 
Rastus, led by his curiosity, moved over toward 
this firelight, while it glowed redder and flickered 
lower with the coming of night, and as he drew 
near his nose caught the smell of meat—of bacon, 
no less! The picnic party had departed; Rastus 
had heard them go laughing down the trail which 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 269 


skirted the rocks. He moved in to the fire 
cautiously, however, for fire was something new 
to his experience, found a big bacon rind, and 
scurried away with it into the deeper thicket. He 
was on his way toward a trickle from a mountain 
spring, to wash this food, when he heard Wolf 
and his master coming back up the trail. The 
full moon was now rising over the eastern world 
rim and flooding the open spaces with its pale 
radiance. Wolf’s master had returned for a for- 
gotten basket of knives and forks, but glad, too, 
of the excuse to see the moonrise from this com- 
manding promontory. Wolf, however, was blind 
to «esthetic effects. His nose began to wiggle, 
his nostrils to quaver, as he reached the fire ring, 
and with a joyous little moan he was off on 
Rastus’s hot trail. 

When Rastus heard him coming he was in a 
serub oak thicket—not a tree big enough to give 
him any security from Wolf! He didn’t have 
time, he knew, to get to the tiny brook, which 
otherwise he could have used to hide his track. 
Running water tells no tales. Accordingly he 
almost doubled on his tracks and actually passed 


270 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


by Wolf not fifty feet to the leeward. Wolf’s 
master had seated himself on top of the rocky 
bowsprit, to enjoy the moonrise and to see what 
would happen on Wolf’s hunt. As Rastus ap- 
proached, however, he heard nothing, which was 
not strange, for Rastus was making no sound. 
The way a ’coon can slip over the ground, even 
over dead, crackly leaves, with no sound whatever 
except a kind of whispered rustle as if from his 
own fur, is almost uncanny. The man did not 
see Rastus till the ’coon stood on the edge of the 
rock, in the full moonlight, not twenty feet away. 
He kept perfectly still, and Rastus evidently did 
not see him at all. Rastus was looking down, as 
if measuring the distance or inspecting the 
ground below. He slunk along ten feet further, 
where the jump suited him better, and plumped 
off. The man heard the thud as he landed on a 
ledge forty feet below. Then he heard no more 
down there, but a second after the pant and soft 
whine of Wolf, coming hot footed back on the 
trail. 

When the dog found it to end abruptly at the 
edge of the precipice, and could not pick it up 


i 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 271 


again on either side, he actually emitted a sharp 
yip, ytp of exasperation, and then, without pay- 
ing the slightest attention to his master, pro- 
ceeded painfully to find a way down through the 
scrub at one side of the precipice. A few mo- 
ments later his. master heard, very faintly, his 
whine as he picked up the scent again. Then 
the man waited for the bark that indicated a 
treed ’coon. 

But the bark never came. Instead, to the 
man’s amazement, a few minutes later he heard 
a faint sount to one side and a bit below him, and 
a thud of a pebble bouncing on the rocks. ‘Then 
the sharp nose of Rastus emerged over the rim, 
and the gray, sleek body of Rastus behind it, and 
drawing himself up on level ground, the ’coon 
glided noiselessly and without haste across the 
open space of moonlight and disappeared on his 
first trail into the woods; and, if you ask me, I 
think he picked up that bacon rind on his way 
back and took it to the brook, walking a long way 
in the water and emerging without further fear 
of pursuit. 

‘A moment after he had passed the man, Wolf 


272 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


arrived at the base of the cliff. Looking over, 
his master could see, in the bright moonlight, just 
how Rastus had gone up a tall tree which had 
thrown a limb against the rocks, and by using this 
limb easily reached a sloping gully that made a 
road to the top. Wolf, however, was completely 
baffled. 'There was only the one trail to the tree. 
He ascertained that. Then he came back and 
studied the trunk in silence a moment. Finally 
he sat down and barked. He'd treed his ’coon, 
he told the world. And Rastus was a mile away, 
eating bacon rind! 

Wolf’s master whistled the dog off, and went 
down the mountain reflecting on the marvelous 
instincts of the wilderness folk, which teach them 
such lessons in the strategy of retreat. When he 
got home, he looked up his guns and lantern. 

“Wolf and I are going to get that Rastus this 
autumn,” he told his wife. 

“That who?” said she, surprised out of her 
grammar. 

He laughed. “Such a big clever ’coon has to 
be named Rastus,” he answered, and told her the 


story. 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 273 


Meanwhile Rastus had been having other 
troubles not connected with dogs and men. He 
was the father of a large and growing family of 
five, which had to be looked after by himself and 
their mother pretty much all summer, for they 
were not born till late in May, and at first they 
were as helpless as kittens, and later, as they 
grew up and could get around a bit, they had to 
be taught how to climb trees and to be watched 
when the parents went abroad, for they insisted 
on following when they got a chance, and cried 
like babies if they couldn’t keep up. When the 
corn was in the milk, Rastus would take the 
whole family down to a cornfield and they would 
reach up and strip the ears, eating their fill— 
which was considerable, and spoiling even more 
than they ate. Then they all had to be led safely 
back again to the snug, safe den up in the rocks 
before daybreak. It was fortunate, perhaps, for 
all the family that Wolf’s master did not get his 
hunting idea until after the children were grown 
enough to shift for themselves, and they could 
scatter if necessary at the signs of danger. 

Rastus and his mate were out one night, under 


274 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the harvest moon, headed across the hundred-acre 
hole in the forest where the lumber had been cut 
and only a scattered tree left here and there as a 
seed bearer, when Wolf and his master, also out 
for an evening stroll up the lumber road (the man 
had no gun), cut across their trail.. Free of the 
children, the two ’coons were bound for the pond 
over in the swamp, to fish, but willing to pick up 
anything in the way of food, animal or vegetable, 
on the way across the farms. It was certainly 
hard to be interrupted violently by the panting 
of Wolf on their trail. They made for the near- 
est sizable tree as their only immediate salva- 
tion—a white oak, and went up it, till they were 
amid the spring of the branches, where they 
crouched down practically hidden from the view 
of any one below. Wolf completed his two 
circles of the tree, and then squatted beneath and 
bayed his decision that the ’coons were up there— 
the ’coons, he knew, though his master supposed 
there was only one. 

“Want me to go up and shake him down, 
Wolf?” his master asked. 

The dog barked still louder. 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 275 


The man embraced the trunk, and began to 
shin. He made much harder work of it than the 
*coons had done, but he got to a limb at last, 
pulled his leg over, stood up, and peered into the 
branches. Ten feet above his head, he saw, to his 
surprise, not one, but two dim forms curled into 
crotches on opposite sides of the trunk, and two 
pairs of eyes watching him intently. He began 
to climb again. 

As he neared the ’coons, Rastus began to move 
slowly out along one limb, his mate slowly out 
along another. When the man reached the limb 
Rastus was on, and got his weight fixed against 
it ready to shake, Rastus was far out amid the tip 
branches. Before the man could shake, however, 
completely to his surprise Rastus jumped. He 
landed with a crash of broken sticks square in the 
middle of a pile of rotted down slash, and of 
course Wolf sprang toward the sound. But even 
as he landed and Wolf sprang, his mate plopped 
off the end of her limb at the opposite side of the 
tree, and while Wolf was yet just short of the 
slash pile where Rastus was hidden in the hole his 
fall had broken through, Wolf heard the thud of 


276 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


the second ’coon. He whirled around and dashed 
toward this second sound, bewildered by surprise. 
Then Rastus, from his slash heap, suddenly 
uttered a strange cry, something like the hoot of 
a big owl. Wolf turned again and sprang to- 
ward it. No sooner were his feet on the slash 
pile when the same cry came from the other side 
of the tree! Again he turned, and made a dash. 
The man in the tree, who had scrambled hastily 
down to the lowest branch, to observe the fun, 
now saw the second ’coon making off, a dim, 
ghostlike, blackish-gray ball, into the under- 
brush. Wolf got to the spot where she had 
vanished when Rastus cried again—cried as he, 
too, was slipping away. Wolf, thoroughly be- 
wildered now, caught like a runner between third 
base and home plate, turned yet again, and 
actually danced a circle in his own length under 
the tree as the cry was repeated behind him. His 
master slid down the trunk and put him on 
Rastus’s trail—but there was a small brook not 
two hundred yards away, and the trail ended at 
the border. Wolf returned to the hearth rug 
that night with a drooping tail. 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 277 


After that, Wolf’s master, who was the best 
kind of a hunter because he had a great deal more 
curiosity to find out how animals behave and how 
they defend themselves than he had lust to kill 
them, determined to keep on giving the ’coons a 
fair chance and see what they could make of it, 
while Wolf did the killing, if any was done. Be- 
cause he knew that Rastus and others fished along 
the shore of the swamp pond he put a canoe on 
the water, and with a powerful flashlight in his 
pocket and Wolf in the bow, he would go out at 
night and paddle as quietly as an Indian (for he 
knew how to feather under the surface) along the 
shore, till he felt, if it was too dark to see, the 
dog’s nostrils quiver, and the tip of the canoe as 
Wolf, in excitement, leaned to one side. Then 
he would drive the bow sharp in shore and sud- 
denly turn on his flash, as the dog sprang for the 
beach. Sometimes the flashlight would catch the 
’coon actually sitting by the water and staring 
with eyes that shone red into the beam of light— 
to vanish as its body vanished when Wolf sprang. 
Wolf ran down two or three young ’coons and 
one older one before they could tree; but two 


278 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


other old ’coons reached their trees and then 
jumped out into the water, easily outswimming 
the dog and escaping. 

That taught Wolf something. He was learn- 
ing about ’coons every night now! Accordingly, 
when it was the red eyes of Rastus at last which 
stared into the flash, and Rastus who went up the 
swamp maple overhanging the pond, Wolf was 
out up to his spine in the water, ready for the 
fall. Rastus, with his night-piercing eyes, saw 
this, and didn’t jump. The man had to climb the 
tree for him. He crawled out on a limb over the 
water, but a good shake and a sudden snap sent 
the ’coon down. He was fat now, weighing a 
full twenty pounds, and he couldn’t hold on 
against that snap. Into the water he fell with a 
splash, and Wolf with one bark of joy was at 
him. But that was the last bark he emitted. 
His master, hearing no sound but a splashing and 
churning of water, turned the flash downward 
and saw only white foam churning thirty feet out 
from shore, and what looked like Wolf’s back. 
He slid down the trunk, suddenly fearful for his 
dog, and waded out. The water was up to his 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP. 279 


neck and his feet were sunk deep in mud and 
threatening to sink farther when he at last 
reached his dog’s tail and pulled. The dog came 
toward him, and getting an arm around under his 
neck, he lifted Wolf’s head out of the water and 
struck sharply under the jaw. The dog’s mouth 
opened, the ’coon, which was in it, but at the same 
time also curled completely around the muzzle, 
with teeth and claws working, dropped and shot 
away through the water. It was a bleeding and 
half drowned dog that was got to land. Twenty 
pounds of ’coon around your muzzle, every pound 
fighting, when you yourself cannot touch bottom 
with a single one of your four feet, to get a brace 
and lift your head up, can drag your head under 
water and hold it under! Even that wouldn’t be 
so bad, if the ’coon couldn’t stay under any longer 
than you can. But he can stay under indefi- 
nitely—or so Wolf must have thought. It was 
a wet and dejected pair, master and dog, who 
paddled back across the pond. Rastus, however, 
battered enough to be half dead if he hadn’t been 
a ’coon, had been saved from a broken spine or 
crushed ribs by Wolf’s inability to make a clean 


280 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


strike in the water, and by now had landed and 
was on his way up the mountain toward his den, 
to sleep himself back to normal in his nest of dead 
leaves. 

Wolf’s master’s mistress said, when her drip- 
ping husband arrived home and emptied the mud 
out of his boots, that she should think he’d had 
about enough of ’coon hunting, and he replied 
that he guessed he had. But a few nights later, 
when it was frosty cold and clear, with a golden 
October moon shining on the last shreds of golden 
foliage in the maples, and Wolf had healed up a 
bit (though one ear would never be the same 
again!), and his master’s boots had quite dried, 
and the mud was scraped off and they were 
freshly oiled, the man was seen by his wife to be 
filling his tobacco pouch and testing the oil in his 
lantern and the battery in his flashlight. 

“Again?” she said. 

“ Just for a bit of a ramble over the mountain,” 
he answered. “ It’s such a beautiful night.” 

“ Beautiful fiddlesticks!”’ said she, showing 
that women are incapable of understanding the 
lure of a ’coon hunt. 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 281 


It was well on toward midnight when Wolf 
picked up a trail, which as luck would have it was 
that of Rastus, and started hot foot through the 
woods, then down the mountain, across the 
meadow, toward a tiny pond not more than thirty 
feet across—really a big spring hole—in a 
swampy corner of a hayfield. Rastus hoped to 
make this little pond, which had a sedgy brook 
for an outlet, before Wolf caught up to him, but 
he couldn’t do it. It took every notch of speed 
he had to make the white ash a hundred feet short 
of the pond, and scramble up into the safety of 
its branches. There was no tree adjacent to af- 
ford him an arboreal highway. He would have 
to stay in that tree if Wolf was alone, or jump 
for it if the man creature, who climbed trees and 
shook limbs, came along behind. Wolf was 
sitting on his haunches on the dead leaves below, 
waking the echoes of the still autumn night, when 
Rastus saw the bobbing light of a lantern ap- 
proaching over the field. Presently, as he curled 
his body along the upper side of a limb and peered 
over at the ground, his eyes looked into the dazzle 
of a flashlight beam, and he heard the man’s ex- 


282) ‘ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


clamation when his eyes, in turn, caught the twin 
red glints from the tree. 

“You’ve got open ground for fifty feet,” the 
man said to Wolf. “If you can’t get him 
when I shake him down, you’re a poor pickle 
hound.” 

Then came the sound of a lantern being set 
upon the ground, and the crunch of leather and 
khaki on bark, as the man began to shin. As the 
man drew near, Rastus crept farther and farther 
out on his limb. Had he planned what he was 
going to do? Did he know the country below so 
well that he could plan? Were his night-trained 
eyes so superior to the man’s and the dog’s that he 
saw things they could not? Who can say? I 
only am sure that he had been often in this neigh- 
borhood, and I surmise that, like other wild ani- 
mals, an instinct told him always to know every 
foot of his country. At any rate, this was what 
happened. The man shook and snapped the 
limb, Rastus fell off—and fell directly into the 
only patch of shrubs and briar anywhere close to 
the tree. Wolf sprang like a shot at the sound 
of the fall, landed with the characteristic collie 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 283 


bound, forepaws downward to pin the game right 
in the little patch of briars—and found nothing 
whatever there! With a yelp, he dashed over 
them, and rushed with nose to the ground, in an 
expanding fanlike radius. Then he came back 
to the briar patch, smelled, scratched, barked, 
looked worried, and dashed forth again. By this 
time the man was down from the tree. He poked 
thoroughly into the briar patch, and then took 
Wolf to a rail fence not far away and held him 
up to run his nose along that, on a chance that 
somehow the ’coon had reached it and run along 
it to conceal his scent. The rail was “ cold.” 
Back Wolf tore to the briar patch, his instinct 
telling him Rastus must be there. Suddenly he 
whined, and tore along a new scent—from the 
briar patch to—to the little pond! The pond 
had an outlet brook. Rastus had escaped! Not 
a hundred yards down that brook, the thick 
woods began, and the ’coon could have gone up 
directly from the water into any one of scores 
of trees, and traveled thenceforth far above the 
ground. 

The man went back, leaving poor Wolf to 


284 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


circle the pond over and over, like a whining 
merry-go-round, picked up his lantern, and pro- 
ceeded to a thorough investigation of that clump 
of briars. Quite concealed within it was a small, 
flat rock, and under this rock a natural cave, 
into which a woodchuck had burrowed. Going 
through the tangle, you could step on the rock, 
but you could not step into the hole, for it was 
covered by the overhang of the stone. Rastus 
had simply taken refuge in that hole, and perhaps 
the woodchuck scent had confused the dog. Why 
had the ’coon not stayed there? Was the wood- 
chuck still actively awake, so late in the autumn, 
and had he objected to the intruder? Or did the 
hole become so small that Rastus couldn’t get in 
as far as he wished for safety? That was un- 
likely, surely. Or had he actually watched for 
the opportunity to make a break for the pond? 
The man pondered these questions, and wished 
he had, for once, the nose of a dog so he could 
arrive at some conclusions. He whistled Wolf 
up, and showed him the hole. Wolf took a few 
digs at it, but refused to become really excited. 
He knew his particular quarry had gone toward 


RASTUS EARNS HIS SLEEP 285 


the pond. So master and dog, at two in the 
morning, returned slowly and empty handed 
across the fields, hoar frosted and cold to the feet, 
under the chill October moon. 

That was their last encounter with Rastus. 
When winter came on, Rastus at first decided to 
den up in his rock cave, but a warm, melty day 
precipitated the same sort of trickle through a 
crack that had made an ice cake over his father’s 
tail, necessitating an heroic operation, so Rastus, 
being wiser, forsook the den, taking his mate 
with him, and two of the children also, who had 
stuck around with the old folks. They climbed 
out on the damp snow, foraged a bit for food, and 
came to the great chestnut which was hollow at 
its first fork, high above the ground. Up it they 
went, one by one, and into the hole above the 
spring of the huge limb, a hole invisible from the 
ground. Inside the hollow were five other ’coons, 
who stirred wakefully at the arrival of the new- 
comers, for the day was warm, but offered no 
resistance. Working into such nooks and corners 
of the interior as were not occupied by ’coons, 
Rastus and his family likewise settled down, curl- 


return of spring. And Rastus, at least, I think 


you will agree, had earned the right to leave no 
call. 


CHAPTER X 
“THE LAST AMERICAN”’ 


E clasped the crag with crooked hands, but 

he was not close to the sun in distant lands; 

he was eight hundred feet up on a ledge over- 
looking the wild gorge of the Deerfield River, 
where it breaks out of the Green Mountains, hits 
a buttress of the Berkshires, and turns east to cut 
its way to the Connecticut. ‘To be exact, he was 
not even clasping the crag, but the storm-twisted 
stem of a low pitch pine which grew on the crag. 
As he sat there, intent and still, the brown river 
rippling over its shallow, stony bottom like a thin 
ribbon far below him, the juts of naked rock 
around him, across the gorge the precipitous op- 
posite wall and then the fold on fold of wild, | 
tumbled, forest-clad hills, he made a picture 
peculiarly fitted to its rugged setting. He stood 
almost three feet high, his feathers a glossy black- 


ish brown where the sunlight glinted on wing 
287 


288 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


curve and shoulder, his head and neck as white as 
snow, his bill and feet yellow, and a hint of more 
snow white where his tail could be seen below the 
folded wing tips. He, the bald eagle, the largest 
and most powerful creature that now takes the 
air over our eastern lands, since his cousin, the 
golden eagle, has vanished, he, the symbol of 
America, emblem of our might, emblazoned on 
our shield (and our money!), sat like a carved 
image eight hundred feet above the rippling 
brown ribbon of the Deerfield River—watching 
for a dead fish! 

His distant relatives, the duck hawks, two of 
whom had nested not far away, on these same 
precipitous ledges, for many years, live on birds, 
killing them on the wing. The fiery goshawks 
who come down from the north in winter are the 
terrors of the air, killing for the pure love of the 
fight, and attacking any game, even poultry or 
rabbits twice their own weight. The low-flying 
cooper’s hawks (Baldy could see one of them 
now, below him, flowing up over a small orchard 
in a farm tucked down like a piece of green car- 
pet by the side of the river, and diving like a 


“THE LAST AMERICAN ” 289 


bullet in among the chickens) falls upon his liv- 
ing prey and kills like a bolt from the blue. But 
the bald eagle, in his serene strength, his majestic 
beauty of flight—preys upon dead fish. At least, 
he preys upon them when he can, in summer. 
Hunger, or the demands of his young, may drive 
him to other offal, or even to killing. But he is, 
nonetheless, driven to it. His nature is not 
pugnacious; his instincts may be vulturine, but 
they are pacific. Not Jove’s thunderbolts but a 
carrion pickerel should be represented in his 
talons, were we realists in our art. 

But we are not realists. Man lives by symbols. 
His imagination transcends facts. See, Baldy 
rises suddenly from his perch on the cliff side, and 
with a kind of barking scream, cac-cac-cac, and a 
few air-stirring beats of those vast wings, more 
than six feet from tip to tip, leaps upward, banks, 
ascends on a spiral, and is now overhead, against 
the blue! Look at him now, and do not marvel 
that man has placed the thunderbolts of Jove 
within his yellow talons, or carved his form upon 
a nation’s shield! Against the sky he is outlined 
with sharp distinctness, the outer feathers of his 


230 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


wings a trifle separated, letting through the 
light. All brown has disappeared from his plu- 
mage—he looks jet black now, save his splendid 
white head and neck, and the great white fan of 
his tail. His domineering eyes are still visible, 
too, as he banks and swings in soaring loops above 
the hole of the river gorge, keeping his head down, 
his vision fixed below him. How superbly easy 
is his flight, over what spaces he seems to float on 
the buoyancy of air, with spread wings motion- 
less, what power to strike would be his if sud- 
denly those wings were folded and the thunder- 
bolt fell! A great, brave bird, for battle born, 
his very cry achallenge! So splendid a sight was 
Baldy, as he swung his loops over the gorge, and 
suddenly saw his prey below him, a prey totally 
invisible to the human eye from the top of the 
precipice, even with powerful glasses, and, fold- 
ing his wings, dropped a dead weight through 
space to snatch from the river—a dead fish. 

Yet Baldy, the eagle, had his battle, his long, 
incessant battle—his battle to rear his young and 
perpetuate his breed; only it was not waged with 
other birds or other beasts, but with man, with 


“THE LAST AMERICAN”? 291 


the very Americans who had proclaimed him their 
national bird, their proud and dominant emblem. 
And in this battle, he, like all the other creatures 
of the wild, was at a tremendous disadvantage, 
for to man alone belongs the coward’s weapon 
which kills from afar—gunpowder. Before gun- 
powder, man had bows and arrows and spears. 
If, instead of primitive man, some other creature 
had learned to kill from afar, how different would 
have been the history of the world! But that is 
idle speculation now. To return to Baldy —— 

As he rose from the river with his fish, he did 
not come back to a tree on the cliff to devour his 
meal. Instead he climbed rapidly till his pierc- 
ing yellow eyes could see well over the upper rim 
of the gorge, on either side, and then sailed west- 
ward, following the curves of an erosion cafion 
which ran back into the folds of the hills, hiding 
a rushing stream at the bottom, beneath its hem- 
locks. Soon, from the rock where he was first 
seen, he became only a moving fleck of black and 
white against the dark mountainsides, and then 
the eye lost him and could not tell where he sank 
into the tree tops—if he did sink into the tree tops 


292 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


instead of passing on and up over the crest of the 
divide. 

As a matter of fact, far up at the head waters 
of this cafion brook, almost two thousand feet 
above sea level, and surrounded by dense forest 
and laurel hells, was a small mountain tarn, a 
spring-fed pond of a dozen acres, its waters look- 
ing almost black from the accumulation of leaf 
mould on the shallow bottom. Just back from 
the rocky shore of this pond, rising a trifle above 
the other hemlocks so that its top commanded a 
view of the water, stood a great hemlock. It was 
not yet dead, but it appeared to be dying. In the 
last strong fork of its top was a big structure of 
sticks. It was toward this nest that Baldy 
dropped, cac-cac-cac-ing as he sank. His call 
was answered by a lower toned, broken call from 
a tree close to the shore, a sound which, coming 
suddenly in the silence of the forest, was as 
startling as the laughter of a maniac, which it 
somewhat resembled. At the same _ instant, 
Baldy’s mate rose from the limb where she had 
been watching the water. And at the same time, 
too, a noise arose from the huge lump of sticks 


THE NEST IN THE HEMLOCK 


“THE LAST AMERICAN” 293 


like a gigantic inverted thimble, in the tree top— 
the noise of two small and very hungry eaglets 
anticipating dead fish. Both parents sank to the 
rim of the nest, where they stood outlined sharply 
against the sweet May sky, and the fish was ap- 
portioned between the infants, which were then 
two yawning gullets opening into a small collec- 
tion of white, downy feathers. There is a time 
at the beginning of its career when even the hu- 
man infant is not a pretty thing, save to its in- 
fatuated parents, resembling rather a wizened 
Chinaman or a four alarm fire than something 
fashioned in the image of its Maker. A baby 
bird, especially when about to be fed, is even less 
pleasing to look upon. Yet Baldy and his mate 
were tremendously pleased with what they had 
produced. And why wouldn’t they be? This 
nest was built on the ruins of one they had made 
the year before, and in which the mother had laid 
two sets of eggs. The first set had been laid on 
the first day of March, and the chicks broke 
through the first of April, only to be taken al- 
most immediately by some man or boy while both 
parents were away fishing. ‘Two more eggs were 


294. ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


laid, and this time the eggs were taken before 
they were hatched. It may have been by the 
same person—the parents never knew. SBaldy’s 
mate, seeing something in the tree while she was 
in the air a full five miles away, had made for the 
spot with all speed, but the robber saw and heard 
her coming before she was near enough to do 
anything, and slid rapidly to earth, with the 
precious eggs. As she hovered and dove, crying 
and screaming, over the spot, a flame smote her 
eyes, a noise assailed her ears, and something 
twanged by her in the air, nipping a wing feather 
as it passed. ‘There were no more attempts at a 
family that year. 

But now, this second spring, the nest had been 
rebuilt on the ruins of the old (making it, to be 
sure, yet higher and more conspicuous), and two 
eggs had been laid and hatched, and no robber 
had come to disturb them. They were proud and 
happy parents at last. And what wonder and 
beauty they added to the wild mountain uplands, 
as their calls dropped down from the high air into 
the silence of the forest; as they looped their 
majestic circles over the billowing waves of tree 


“THE LAST AMERICAN”? 295 


tops that were mountains and gorges, but which, 
from their altitude, looked like a heaving green 
sea; as they sat silent above the mountain tarn, 
the rushing river, or perched on the rim of the 
nest, a living sculpture of the nation’s shield set 
against sky-blue enamel! The forest watcher, a 
wild duck on the pond, perhaps, could sometimes 
hear Baldy’s high, clear cac-cac-cac when Baldy 
himself was actually invisible, or at most a tiny 
black speck, no larger than a pin point, against 
the white bosom of a cumulus. The ducks knew 
that call! They knew, too, that Baldy’s yellow 
eyes could see them when they could not see him. 
They grew alert and watchful, ready to dive. 
For Baldy and his mate were often driven to 
seek other game than dead fish. It is a part of 
man-made warfare to establish a blockade and 
starve out an enemy. Under this method, the 
enemy is helpless; he cannot strike back. He 
can only do his best to keep body and soul to- 
gether on what is left of his own resources. 
Similarly, though unconsciously, man has warred 
on the eagles, among other birds and beasts. He 
has cut off or taken away their food supply, as 


296 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


well as directly attacking them in battle. When 
I was a boy, I will not say how many years ago, 
men used to drive a few miles into the north 
woods from a certain village in Maine and bring 
out two hundred trout in a couple of days. They 
fished with two or three hooks on a line. To-day 
a couple of trout in as many days in that stream 
would be a fair catch. In those same days the 
eagles bred in the pine-hung gorges where the 
stream cut through the mountain defiles. They 
breed there no more. It is hard enough to fight 
nest robbers and hunters, but harder yet to keep 
the race going with the food supply cut off, for 
an adult eagle is a big bird, and a baby eagle is a 
hungry one, and both of them need much pro-' 
visioning. So it was hunger—his own or his 
children’s—that drove Baldy to his many de- 
partures from his most instinctive diet of dead 
fish. 

When the ducks passed northward on their 
migration he would sometimes spy a flock, float- 
ing on some little, wood-encircled pond, as he 
coursed the upper air watching the earth-pano- 
rama below. ‘Then he would drop down and 


“THE LAST AMERICAN”? 297 


hover above the spot, hoping perhaps that some 
duck might be weak or crippled or young, and 
so an easy prey; but, failing to see such a one, 
he would strike anyway, into the startled flock. 
A canvas back duck, or a grebe, however, he 
never succeeded in getting, for the race is not al- 
ways to the strong. Sometimes it is to the quick 
and crafty. Any diving bird could almost in- 
variably escape him. He could not cleave below 
water as could the osprey, or great fish hawk, who 
lived over the mountain by the big pond. Conse- 
quently he hunted the water fowl] as little as need 
be, for he hated effort spent in vain. Rather, 
when dead fish were few and hard to find, he pre- 
ferred to cruise for miles a few hundred feet up 
above the river bed, or circle over lakes and ponds, 
his wonderful eyes bent downward, watching for 
live fish under the water, estimating their dis- 
tance from the surface, waiting the moment they 
should rise to the top to give him the chance to 
snatch them out of their element. This great, 
lonely bird, coursing the waterways on tireless 
wings, was fighting an incessant battle, after all, 
the long battle with hunger, for the preservation 


298 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


of his own life and the perpetuation of his 
breed. 

And how long it took his brood of young to 
put on their wing feathers and escape at last from 
the terrible conspicuousness of the nest into the 
freedom and concealment of the forest! Baldy 
might well have envied the robins and sparrows 
and the other little birds who get their broods 
quickly out and foraging, or especially the pretty 
brown grouse whose chicks can scurry into the 
protection of the undergrowth almost as soon as 
they break the shell. While his two fledglings 
were still more white than brown, and quite help-, 
less, a mother partridge in the forest below, not 
three hundred yards from the eagle tree, was 
leading her twelve or fourteen chicks, little puffs 
of daintiness, into the shelter of last year’s leaves. 
It would be August before his young hopefuls, 
still without the proud white collar and white 
fanned tail, but brown all over save for little 
streaks of white, would be able to mount the nest 
rim, hop up on a branch of the hemlock, look 
scared and stupid, and then fall off into clumsy 
flight, while he and their mother swooped over- 


‘““THE LAST AMERICAN ” 299 


head and round about, illustrating and crying 
encouragement. Meantime, they were growing 
all the while, with enormous appetites, and they 
dwelt in a great nest as conspicuous to any per- 
son wandering in that forest as would be a huge 
hogshead tied to the peak of the Methodist 
steeple. But so Baldy’s parents, and their 
parents before them, had built the nest, and no 
experience taught him concealment, no instinct 
came to his rescue. When, in the dim ancient 
days of his race, the nest had been built that way, 
the eagle knew no fear. He was king of the air, 
and only from the air could danger come or, if it 
came from below, the higher in the tree, the better 
for the nest. Accordingly the instinct was fixed 
to build it there, and when man finally came as 
his enemy he was utterly unprepared to meet the 
new foe. Instinct, of course, is the greatest con- 
servative force in the world. When it is a law 
of one’s being, it precludes change. Nothing can 
change it but the power of reason. When an 
animal changes its instinctive habits to meet new 
conditions and thus protect itself, we may fairly 
credit it with something like reasoning powers. 


300 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


When it does not change its instinctive habits but 
falls a victim to them, it surely lacks what a 
Yankee would call the ability to put two and two 
together. So much for the brains in Baldy’s 
snow white, viking head. 

Yet he knew a thing or two, at that. He knew, 
for instance, that the osprey, the great fish hawk, 
was a far better catcher of live fish than he was, 
and he knew he was a better fighter than the 
osprey. At any rate, he was ready to chance it. 
Accordingly one day after heavy rains had raised 
the stream levels and made fishing difficult, Baldy 
rose high in the air and drifted over the divide to- 
ward the pond where the fish hawk lived. As he 
crossed the range, he rose higher still till he was a 
speck against the blue, a floating speck that yet 
could see most that went on below him. The 
osprey was nowhere visible at first, and Baldy 
patiently swung in great circles, with the least 
possible expenditure of wing effort, keenly 
watching the air and the forest below him. His 
patience was at last rewarded, for he saw a second 
speck coming from afar, a thousand feet lower 
than he was, headed toward the pond. The eagle 


“THE LAST AMERICAN ” 301 


tilted his planes and rose yet higher, to escape ob- 
servation. But the osprey was watching the 
water. He, too, was hungry. Far below Baldy, 
he too circled, a smaller bird, but still impressive, 
with his five-foot spread of wing. Had Baldy 
been a philosopher, he would have reflected that 
the fish hawk, also, even as himself, was fighting 
an unequal battle against man, not so much, per- 
haps, to protect its nest of sticks in a tree top by 
the pond, as to find food in the ponds and streams 
where once fish were so abundant. Residents by 
the seashore can have little idea how rare a fish 
hawk has become by inland waters, except in the 
migration seasons. Even Baldy himself, in fact, 
knew of no other hereabouts. But Baldy was 
not philosophizing just then. He was thinking 
only of fish, and watching the hawking bird be- 
low him, on whose sleek back the sunlight flashed. 
Slowly and still as a feather falling he wound his 
way down the invisible spirals of the air to be near 
his prey, until he, too, could see right through the 
brown, sun-flecked water of the pond to the sand 
and weeds on the bottom, and his eyes caught the 
ghost-wraith of a pickerel moving languidly 


302 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


about. Though he could see it, he could not esti- 
mate so well as the osprey its distance from the 
surface. He grew impatient that the osprey did 
not strike. ‘Then the fish became clearer;. the 
great hawk dropped like a plummet, his talons 
buried in the water with unerring aim as his big 
wings went out like brakes and instantly he rose 
again, the fish held fast, and started for the woods 
above the rocky shore. Then another bullet fell. 
Baldy tore at him through the air, almost collid- 
ing in his passage, and with a precision of aim no 
less marvelous than the hawk’s when he struck the 
fish in the water, the eagle shot past his feet and 
snatched the fish away. The hawk, who had 
caught the wind of his coming, and put on steam 
to get away, was screaming angrily as the great 
black bird tore by, and struck at him with his 
beak. But the blow was vain. With a cac-cac- 
cac of shrill triumph, Baldy was off with his 
stolen feast, rising on mighty wing beats toward 
the crest of the eastern range. Unto the victor’s 
children belong the spoils. 

There were other food quests of Baldy’s which 
were less spectacular, but perhaps almost as satis- 


“THE LAST AMERICAN ” 303 


fying. Once he found the body of a rabbit killed 
by a weasel in the woods. Again he spied five 
fish in a pail on the bottom of a boat drawn up on 
the shore, and the fishermen nowhere visible. (It 
was noon and hot, and they had retired to a cool 
spring in the woods.) When they returned the 
pail was upset, the fish gone, and not a track but 
their own in the muddy margin around the bow 
of their boat. They still discuss the mystery. 
Yet again, coursing over a pasture early one 
morning, while the sun, visible enough to Baldy 
from his aerial pathway and casting a rosy light 
on his snow white neck, was still hidden by the 
mountain wall from the valley farm, he saw a dog 
stalk a flock of sheep, cut out a lamb, and kill it. 
Baldy was excessively hungry that morning, and 
his young back in the eyrie, were, he knew, call- 
ing pathetically for food. Below him was a dead 
sheep, and none to dispute possession but a brown 
and black dog, which even now was craftily 
dragging the little carcass toward a thicket where 
he could feast unseen. Made bold by need, 
Baldy swooped, uttering his cac-cac-cac like a 
battle ery, and struck for the carcass. The aston- 


304 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


ished dog, with the rush of wings above him and 
then the almost complete envelopment of his body 
by the beating things, let go his hold, almost in- 
stantly to repent and spring at the foe. The 
lamb was dead weight, and Baldy could not lift 
it in time to avoid this spring. Crashing his 
wings down, to keep the dog from getting the 
carcass, he struck with his beak at the dog’s eyes, 
and for a brief and savage moment the fight was 
furious. Once the dog got a grip on the lamb, 
almost pulling the eagle out of the air, but Baldy 
managed to strike him clear, and rise with one 
great wing shove just out of range, and maintain 
that level up along the pasture top to the woods, 
where he hung the carcass over a limb, tore apart 
as much as he could conveniently carry, ate a bit 
himself, and then rose and headed for home, well 
satisfied. 

But it was a fatal morning’s work, nonethe- 
less, for the farmer, walking from the barn to the 
house with a pail of milk in each hand, happened, 
as luck would have it, to glance up the pasture 
just then, and saw Baldy take the air with what, 
certainly looked like part of a lamb dangling 


“THE LAST AMERICAN” 305 


from his talons. Then he saw the flock huddled 
in their stupid terror at one corner of the pasture. 
The dog, of course, had disappeared. The 
farmer never saw him. He set down the pails 
and started up the slope. Yes—a lamb was miss- 
ing! The man cursed Baldy. Then he sud- 
denly remembered that a year ago young Rob 
Browning, before he went down to the city to 
work, had found somewhere up in the hills an 
eagle’s nest, and brought two young birds home 
(which, to be sure, had died). Rob said eagles 
used the same nests year after year. ‘That night, 
when the chores were done, the farmer got out 
the family ink bottle, spit on the pen, and wrote 
a letter to Rob. When the answer came, he 
called in two neighbors, and they started off up 
the mountainside, with guns on their shoulders. . 
Rob’s directions were, for them, easy to fol- 
low, for they had logged over these mountains in 
years past, or hunted ’coon and wildcat. After 
nearly three hours of steady plodding they 
emerged on a point of rock that commanded a 
view of the wooded hollow where the tarn lay, and 
they scanned the tree tops, almost immediately, 


306 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


spotting the nest. It was nearly time now for 
the young eagles to fly; a few days more and they 
would have been safe! But this was not to be. 
There they were, up on the rim of the nest, great 
brown conspicuous things with eyes scanning the 
sky for a vision of father or mother coming with 
food. The three men exclaimed in triumph, 
dropped down the rock into the scrub, and made 
as fast as they could for the eagle tree. 

Finding a spot not far away where they could 
secure an open sight of the nest, they concealed 
themselves under the boughs of a low hemlock 
and waited for one or both of the parent birds to 
return. They were warned first by the sudden 
impatient racket of the two eaglets, and then by 
a far, high scream from the air, before they got 
a glimpse of the parent bird at all. It was the 
mother returning with a fish. She did not see 
the danger lurking under the hemlock screen, nor 
catch the glint of steel peeping through. Unsus- 
pecting and happy, she dropped lightly as a para- 
chute to the nest rim by her babies, and began to 
give them food. 

Three tongues of flame spit from the hemlock 


“THE LAST AMERICAN”? 307 


on the ground. Three explosions jarred the 
silent air. One eaglet fell back into the nest, one 
crashed over the edge into the eagle tree and fell, 
bouncing from limb to limb, till it hit the ground 
with a thud. The mother, falling also, flapped 
screaming with one broken wing, caught at a 
limb with her talons, could not hold her weight, 
and likewise fell to the ground. The men sprang 
forward. She half raised her proud head, her 
yellow eyes ablaze, and made ready for a last 
stand, but a blow came down on her white fore- 
head, and she crumpled in a heap. 

** Get her out of sight,” said one of the men. 
“We'll wait for the other one now.” 

They dragged the mother and the little eagle 
which lay on the ground in under the hemlock 
with them, and waited a long time. But Baldy 
was coursing a stream far away, and did 
not return. An hour, two hours, went by, and 
still they did not see him coming. One of them 
grew impatient and lit a pipe. Another did the 
same. But now Baldy was in sight of the nest, 
though he was three miles away and almost a 
thousand feet up. He looked down for his 


308 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


babies, for his mate—and saw only one still body 
lying in the rough thimble of sticks. Dropping 
down lower as he sped on, his keen eye saw the 
faintest almost imperceptible smoke wraith drift- 
ing up from the hemlock blind. He had never 
seen anything like that before, except from men, 
or about the houses of men. Suspiciously he 
circled, dropping lower and lower, and suddenly 
calling to his mate in shrill cac-cacs. There was 
no answer. No answer from her, no answer from 
the nest. The single form within it lay still. 
Baldy knew it was dead. His piercing eye kept 
watch where he had glimpsed that smoke, and he 
saw a hand part the boughs a little and push up 
something that gleamed. Instinctively he shot 
up a few feet, as the gleaming thing spit and 
roared, and he heard the bullet twing past his ear. 
Another great downward shove with his wings, 
and he sprang higher still, wheeling and crying 
in anger and perplexity. Gradually he sank to- 
ward the nest again, but again came the spit and 
roar from the hemlocks, and again the twing of 
something past him, this time clipping a feather 
from his tail. He shot up violently, and swung 


“THE LAST AMERICAN’? 309 


his circles far aloft, widening them slowly till the 
loop carried him a mile or two away, and then, as 
‘he banked and swung back, he saw distinctly 
three men in the open, watching him, and one of 
them holding his dead mate by the feet! They 
thought he was too far away to see them! As he 
came wheeling back, high aloft, they jumped un- 
der the hemlock again, but he did not sink. In- 
stead he passed on, still crying shrilly, and faded 
to a speck against the afternoon sky. The 
hunters gave him up, and started homeward, 
carrying their two kills which had fallen, but 
leaving the baby up in the nest. 

“°Tain’t worth stuffin’,” they said, “ leastways, 
’tain’t when you have ter shin a seventy foot hem- 
lock ter git it.” 

But Baldy, swinging back now, saw them pass- 
ing over the rock whence they had first spied the 
nest, and unseen of them, because he was against 
the sun, dropped down low enough to make quite 
sure it was his mate they carried, her great, 
bedraggled wings trailing the ground. Then he 
shot upward and looped far to the north, to the 
east, to the south, and only as the sun was setting 


310 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


came down to the lonely, pitiful nest and looked 
close at his dead baby. 

That night he perched, his head_ on his breast, 
in a tree close by. In the morning he rose and 
called his mate, as if his cries might bring her, 
but no mate came, and no shrieks for food came 
from the great mass of sticks in the hemlock. 
Baldy circled slowly, indeterminately, in the 
upper air, the dawn light rosy on his head and 
neck and tail. Then, as if some impulse had 
suddenly come, he spiraled up and up till the 
cloud around the peak of Greylock was but a 
white mat on the floor of the world, and far off to 
the east, like a silver wire, was the flash of a great 
river. He pointed into the east, and sailed to 
meet the sun. 

All that morning he flew, high at first, and then 
lower, over the great river, save where the smoke 
of cities caused him to shoot aloft again, and in 
the afternoon his ears heard a strange bumbling 
in the air and his eyes saw coming at him, with 
incredible speed, the most astonishing bird he had 
ever beheld. Compared to it, he was as small as 
the tiniest humming bird. And it was above him, 


“THE LAST AMERICAN” 311 


too, though he was flying at the thousand foot 
level. Its wings did not dip and rise, but were 
rigid—yet it moved, it came rushing on, a mys- 
terious blurry circle at the centre where a head 
ought to be. As it tore by above him, with its 
incredible speed and more incredible, jarring 
whirr, he banked to follow it with his eyes, be- 
holding a man creature sitting therein! Then it, 
too, banked as if to turn, and Baldy worked his 
wings with all his power, fleeing down the fields 
of air to escape. 

But the plane had only sheered off to the west, 
and soon the jarring bumble grew fainter and 
died away. ‘Then Baldy saw the shining floor of 
the sea, blue and far away—a great pend lying 
to the rim of the world. It drew him down the 
air lanes with steady beat of wings, and in a patch 
of woods by the great pond margin he came to 
rest, and thought of fish. 

The fishing by the sea was good—better than 
he had even known before. He wandered down 
the coast till he reached a land of salt water ponds 
making in behind the yellow sand bars, and be- 
hind them a region of thick swamps, with fresh 


312 ON THE EDGE OF THE WILDERNESS 


water ponds in their depths, and tangles of scrub 
oak and pine where no roads led, no clearings told 
of hated men. And here Baldy came to rest once 
more and called a certain pitch pine home. 

But he took no other mate. ‘There were other 
eagles—a few—in those swamps and along that 
shore. But his mate was dead, and he wanted no 
other. Age was upon him now, age and loneli- 
ness. He had done his best to fulfil his function 
and raise new eagles to soar above the land which 
called him its national bird; but this same land 
would not permit it. He had fought his fight— 
and lost. So, like King Philip of old, he made 
his last stand in King Philip’s swamps, or soared, 
a proud and solitary figure, over the murmuring 
shore of the ocean, looking with those piercing 
eyes—for a dead fish. It was so little he asked 
of the land, after all. He was as harmless as he 
was magnificent—as harmless asa wren. Yet no 
wren but can rear its brood in houses built for it 
by man, while he, without a mate, must fold his 
great wings in the deepest swamps. Such is the 
fate to-day of him who clutched Jove’s thunder- 
bolts. 


BOOKS BY 


Walter P. Eaton 


The Boy Scouts of Berkshire 


A story of how the Chipmunk Patrol was started, what they did 
and how they did it. 313 pager 


The Boy Scouts of the Dismal Swamp 


This story is a continuation of THE BOY SCOUTS OF BERKSHIRE 
and is an unusually interesting book on Boy Scouting. 310 pages 


Boy Scouts in the White Mountains 


Intimate knowledge of the country as well as of the basic princi- 
ples of Boy Scouting characterizes this new volume by Mr, Eaton. 
$20 pages 


Boy Scouts of the Wildcat Patrol 
A Story of Boy Scouting . 


This story is a continuation of the history of Peanut and the other 
characters which appeared in previous volumes by this author. 


815 pages 
Peanut — Cub Reporter 


A Boy Scout’s life and adventures on a newspaper 


A rattling newspaper story with Peanut as the central character 
-— he who has figured so prominently in the author's four Boy Scout 
books. $20 pages 


Boy Scouts in Glacier Park 


The adventures of two young Easterners in the heart of the high 
Rockies. The volume gives an accurate and descriptive picture of 
this Park, and might well be used as a guide book. This book is 
illustrated by wonderful photographs. 386 pages 


On the Edge of the Wilderness 
Tales of Our Wild Animal Neighbors 


Interesting and intimate stories of neighborly wild animals who 
through stress or mistake have wandered close to civilization, and 
of whom glimpses have been obtained. Beautifully illustrated by 
Bull, the great animal illustrator. 836 pages 


“Every story written by Walter P. Eaton runs true in its de- 
scription of nature. He is a lover of the out-of-doors, a 
‘keen observer of animals and a remarkable leader of boys. 
His pictures are realand the spirit behind them betokens 
the lover of Nature that he is, and best of all, you can de- 
pend upon the truth of what he writes.’’-— Ghe Herald 


$1.75 each 
All prices are NET 


By William Drysdale 
The Famous 


“Brain and Brawn’’ Series 


No boy should grow up without reading these books 


The Young Reporter 
A STORY OF PRINTING HOUSE SQUARE. 300 pp. 
A genuine boys’ book for genuine boys. Full of 
life, clean, clear cut andinspiring. It will enlist the 
interest of every stirring and wide-awake boy. 


The Fast. Mail 
THE STORY OF A TRAIN BOY. 328 pp. 

The story of the adventures of a boy who fought 
his way to success with clean grit and good sense, 
accomplishing what is within the power of every 
American boy if he sets about it. I+ is full of move- 
ment, sound in sentiment, anc wholesome in 
character. 


The Beach Patrol 
A STORY OF THE LIFE-SAVING SERVICE. 318 pp. 
A spirited picture of the labors and dangers to 
which members of the life-saving service are ex- 
posed and which few realize. 


The Young Supercargo 
A STORY OF THE MERCHANT MARINE. 352 pp. 


This book has all of the interest of ‘‘ Oliver 
Optic’s’’ books, with none of their improbabilities. 


The Volumes are Fully Illustrated. Price, $1.75 each. 


W. A. WILDE COMPANY 
Boston and Chicago 


By William Drysdale 


United States Government 
Series 


Every boy wants to know how our government is run, and to be 
a good and useful citizen ought to know. The books of this series 
are filled with the experiences of Mr. Drysdale’s boys, who work up 
through the various positions in the Treasury and State Departments. 


The Treasury Club 


A STORY OF THE UNITED STATES TREASURY 
DEPARTMENT. 330 pp. 

To any boy interested in our national govern- 
ment, this volume will appeal, for it treats of the 
workings of our Treasury Department. It is in 
Mr. Drysdale’s happiest vein. 


The Young Consul 


A_ STORY OF THE STATE DEPARTMENT. 


‘ane 


330 pp. 
This story takes up the State Department and 
presents an accurate and interesting picture of the 
consular service. 


Cadet. Standish of the St.. Louis 


ee OF THE SPANISH-AMERICAN WAR 
Pp. : 


A story of an American boy to whom the Spanish 
War brought novel and exciting experiences, taking 
part in the cable cutting off Guantanamo, the first 
exploit in which the great ‘‘merchant cruiser’’ 
distinguished herself. 


Each Volume Fully Illustrated. Price, $1.75 


W. A. WILDE COMPANY 
Boston and Chicago 


By Captain Edw. L. Beach, U.S.N. 


Ralph Osborn— Midshipman at An: 
napolis 
A STORY OF ANNAPOLIS LIFE. 336 pages 


Midshipman Ralph Osborn at Sea 


A STORY OF MIDSHIPMAN LIFE AT SEA, AND 
CONTINUING *‘ RALPH};OSBORN — MIDSHIPMAN 
AT ANNAPOLIS.” 360 pages 


Ensign Ralph Osborn 


THE STORY OF HIS TRIALS AND TRIUMPHS 
IN A BATTLESHIP’S ENGINE ROOM. 338 pages 


Lieutenant Ralph Osborn Aboard a 
Torpedo Boat Destroyer 


BEING THE STORY OF HOW RALPH OSBORN 
BECAME A LIEUTENANT AND OF HIS CRUISE 
IN AN AMERICAN TORPEDO BOAT DESTROYER 
IN WEST INDIAN WATERS. 342 pages 


The ‘‘OSBORN”’ books show the steps of advancement in the 
American Navy, from Cadet to Lieutenant, with a true picture of naval 
life as itis. The information given is authentic, and many of the 
related incidents were actual occurrences. They are books of infor 
mation and adventure combined. 


Such stories as these are not only interesting to the young people but 
earry with them an insight into naval life which will make the neader 
have more respect and appreciation of the work of Uncle Sam's navy. 
They are first-class stories for boys—clean, good, and worthy of a 
place in the home, private or school library. 


' 

“These are the best stories on the United States Navy which have 

ever been written. They givea clearinsight into the workings of this 

important branch of American government and the characters are true 

to life as befits & book written by such a man as Commander Beach, 

who has enjoyed &n enviable career ever since he entered the United 
States Navy.’’— New York Timea. 


These volumes are all fully illustrated 
Price, Cloth, $1.75 net each 


W. A. WILDE GO. Beston and Chicago 


BOOKS BY 


Com. Thos. D. Parker, U.S. N. 


Young Heroes of the American Navy 


Lah ee and adventures of the most noted young heroes 
of our Navy 

The naval history of our country has developed many young men 
who through patriotism have performed many acts of daring hero- 
ism and whose names are in the hall of navalifame. The book is 
tully illustrated with reproductions of the events which the various 


characters made memorable. 
820 pages 


The Cruise of the Deep Sea Scouts 


Or, Boy Scouts Afloat. Mlustrated with colored frontispiece 


The activities of the Boy Scauts Afloat are today more interesting 
than ever before. Deep sea scouting is one of the most important 
activities of the Boy Scout Organization and the call of the sea is 
as strong as the call of the woods or the mountains, while the life 
of the sailor promotes the same discipline and training as does the 
life of the soldier. 


The Spy on the Submarine 


A thrilling story of adventure on board a submarine destroyer 
and upon a submarine itself. This is an up-to-date story, full of 
the experiences which are daily happening and serving to make a 
large part of the history of this great war. 


The Air Raider ' 


Winning the Gold and Silver Chevron 


Our navy and shipbuilding yards were exposed to many dangers 
from enemies both within and without during the war. Few real- 
ized it, but Commander Parker did. THE AIR RAIDER gives a 
thrilling picture of what might have occurred in one yard, if cer- 
tain loyal young men had not kept an ever watchful eye open for 
every emergency. 


$20 pages 


$20 nages 


Mr. Parker’s stories are based on his intimate knowledge of 
naval offairs. The experiences which his characters go 
through will show to every reader of his books just what is 
happening or may happen within the gates of any of our 
Navy Yards, or on the high seas on board one of our great 
Be pie sine They are true pictures of naval life afloat and 
ashore. 


Price, Cloth, $1.75 each 
All Prices NET 


BOOKS BY 
Lewis E. Theiss 


In Camp at Fort Brady—A Camping 


Story — cotorea Mlustrations 


This story will be found helpful to all boys, especially those be- 
longing to the Boy Scouts movement. 


$20 pages 


Lumberjack Bob 


A tale of the Alleghanies, with colored frontispiece 
818 pages 


His Big Brother 


Astory of the struggles and triumphs of a little Son of Liberty 
Illustrated. 820 pages 


The Wireless Patrol at Camp Brady 


A story of how the boy campers, through their knowledge of 
wireiess, ‘‘did their bit.” lustrated with colored frontispiece 
320 pages 


The Secret Wireless 
A story of the Camp Brady Patrol. Colored IHustration 
A $20 pages 


. 


The Hidden Aerial 


The Spy Line on the Mountain. Colored Illustration 
390 pages 


The Young Wireless Operator—Afloat 
Or, How Roy Mercer Won His Spurs in the Merchant Marine 


Storms, fog and accidents at sea all lose much of their dangers 
when aboard each vessel is an up-to-date wireless outfit and a 
staunch, reliable boy like Roy Mercer to operate it. 


Price, Cloth, $1.75 each 
All Prices are NET 


esis a = ; = : 
rr: asin - i matt ay sopra Seige 
et ir a oa ‘geet ey . H a a = eablinye 
= res Sheets : 5 Ses : Bi eseacesiereenrecroeestc eae et bees ates 
is Bitd Mintel ; oar = ae ea << Bs 
rt A ate Soro] meetin is oe = e - 
~ --- re +